For A Time Such As This – By Lana I

John rings his hands and runs his fingers through his hair as he tries to grasp what is happening. He paces around the cold, dark cell that has been his home for the past several weeks. He is alone at the moment, waiting to hear if Mickey has any news from the governor. He spins around as he hears the latch of the basement door click open. “Mickey! What’s the word?” John reaches the bars in two steps, his eyes wide with anticipation. “Did you talk to the governor”?

 

Mickey lowers his head and with pain in his voice begins to speak. “John, the governor…refused to review the case. He says he is aware of the evidence and has followed the trial closely and…” Mickey steps up to the steel bars, “he stands by the decision the judge has made. John stands in shock and disbelief as Mickey delivers the news. “John, I will not give up! I’m going back to talk to the governor and plead with him to reconsider.”

 

John feels that familiar wave of nausea come over him. The one that he has felt so many times since the night Tony DiMera said, “John Black is the man who shot me.” John slowly walks to the tiny cot in the corner of the cell. He sits quietly and brings his hands to his face unable to comprehend why this is happening.

 

Abe and Lexie enter the small room just outside the cell. “Mickey! Have you heard anything?” Mickey turns to them in silence, a look of utter defeat spread across his face. He returns his gaze to John. Abe’s dark eyes rest on his friend sitting in the corner and he knows the answer to his question.

 

Determined, Lexie turns to Mickey, “Mickey, what did the governor say?”

 

John rises from his position and walks to the bars. “He refused to review the case, Lex.” Still in shock he stares at all of them.

 

“This is crazy! Why? Why, Mickey?” Abe shouts.

 

“The governor says he believes the evidence proves that John is guilty and he stands behind the judge’s decision.”

 

Lexie goes to the bars. “I can’t believe this is happening to you John.” She reaches through the bars to cover his hands with hers. “It isn’t fair!” She chokes back a sob.

 

Abe turns his back and paces around the small room outside the cell. Mickey stands in silence, looking at the floor. “Now what? What do we do now, Mickey?”

 

“Well, I plan on talking to the governor again!” He is now looking at Abe and directs his eyes toward John with a sorrowful look. “I was just on my way to do that! I’m gonna go make some phone calls…and I will *not* give up! He heads toward the door and turns back abruptly. “Uh….John, I am going to talk to the judge and see if he will allow you to have some time out of here to spend with your family.”

 

John’s eyes meet Mickey’s and he quietly responds. “Yeah, Mick. That would be great!” John tries to hold back the emotion that wants to spill forth. “Mickey? Listen…thanks!” John extends his hand for Mickey to shake. “I appreciate everything you’ve done. You’re a good lawyer… and a good friend!”

 

Tears threaten to break loose from Mickey’s eyes as he crosses the room to take John’s hand. Sorrowfully and with his head bowed he answers. “John…….I wish there was more I could do. I know you’re innocent. I just wish we had more time…….” His voice trails off as he looks at John.

 

“I know, me too. But you go now and do what you can about getting me out of here for a while!” John’s voice has taken on a sort of forced playful tone.

 

When Mickey leaves Abe approaches the bars and looks at his closest friend. Lexie offers to get John some coffee and he is grateful as she disappears up the stairs to the pub. Abe searches John’s face and can’t imagine what he could say that would make things any better. “John, I’m sorry. I don’t know what to say. This is insane! Abe feels like, he too, may burst into tears.

 

“Yep, it is partner. I just can’t believe it. I’m gonna die for a murder….” John has become angry and clenches his teeth. “……I *DID NOT* commit!!!” He slams his fist into the wall, closes his eyes and looks upward.

 

Lexie is coming through the door and Kristen is with her now. Kristen rushes over to the bars and is near hysterics. “Lexie just told me. John……what are we gonna do? How can this be happening? How can….I don’t understand why the gov….”

 

John grabs her hands. “Kristen, *Kristen* calm down!” “Calm down?!

 

“How can I calm down? You are going to die! How can you be calm, John? Kristen turns to Abe. “Abe……what are you gonna do about this? You can’t let this happen!” Kristen is hysterical and screaming.

 

Abe places his hands on Kristen’s shoulder to calm her, “Kristen, Mickey is working on trying to persuade the governor to change his mind and there’s a lot of people searching for any evidence that might clear John. We *aren’t* giving up here!”

 

Kristen turns back to John who is pacing the cell again. The thoughts going through his mind are not of clearing his name right at the moment. Seeing Kristen again brings back the memory of her damaging and maybe convicting testimony. Those words play over and over in his mind…”YES! YES! I think it’s possible!”, she had screamed on the witness stand. ‘How could she? How could she believe I could be capable of murder? She said over and over again that she believed in me and……that she loved me.’ His mind was reeling and his heart ached with sadness and anger. His mind turned to the one thing in his life that was a source of hope…Marlena. Suddenly, he felt an urgency to see her. ‘I’ve got to see her’, he thought almost out loud. John snapped to and looked at Kristen. “Listen, Kristen…why don’t you go get some rest. You are tired and haven’t slept. All of you go get a bite to eat and get some rest. I’ll be fine! I…need to think. I need to be alone for a while. Okay?”

 

Abe and Lexie have been standing back listening quietly. “Uh…John, we’ll go and I’ll be back shortly!”

 

John nods in agreement, “thanks, partner!”

 

They exit the room and John looks at Kristen with heavy eyes. “John, I don’t want to leave you. Please…I want to stay.” Kristen wraps her fingers around the bars and leans in as close to John as possible and whispers. “John, I know you are upset with me but we *need* to talk. I need you to understand why I did what I did.” “Kristen, you don’t have to explain.”

 

John’s eyes fill with tears as he stands back away from the bars and watches Kristen. “You told the truth. That’s what I expected you to do. He lowers his gaze to the floor. “I just didn’t expect the answer you gave.” He turns his back to her and walks slowly to the tiny window in the jail cell.

 

“John, I…it’s not that I didn’t…(she is crying now)…I can’t help the way I felt. I tried and tried to get over the doubts I had, but I just couldn’t. The evidence…(her voice trails off)…John? *Please*. Please come to me?” Kristen holds her arms extended out through the bars for him to take hold of. “I love you, John, that has *never* changed.”

 

John turns to face her but keeps his distance. Anger, frustration, sadness, confusion…all of these things are going through his heart and mind but he doesn’t want to think about it. He doesn’t want to deal with Kristen right now. He crosses the cell and places his hands over hers. “Kristen, please go. I’m gonna be okay. I just need some time alone to think.”

 

Kristen grabs his shirt and pulls him closer to the bars. With desperation in her voice she pleads with him. “Honey, please *listen* to me. I’m sorry. I’m *sorry*! I want…I…I can’t…believe this is happening. I won’t let it! I *won’t* let this happen!

 

John moves his hands to pry her fingers from his shirt. “Kristen, a lot has changed. We need…*I* need some time.”

 

“YOU DON’T HAVE TIME!” she screams.

 

John turns from her and runs his fingers through his hair. “Please, Kristen. I’ll send for you when I’m ready to see you. Go get some rest.”

 

The guard enters the small room. “Mr. Black, I need to discuss some things with you.”

 

Kristen looks at the guard and back at John. He gives her an assuring nod toward the door. As tears stream down her face, she slowly turns to go up the stairs. “I love you” she whispers. John closes his eyes and a let’s out an exhausting sigh.

 

“Mr. Black, there are certain things that you must decide. I’m sorry, but I need to make preparations. You can have anything you would like for your last meal and Mr. Horton has made arrangements for you to spend some time with your family”

 

John smiles sadly, “Thanks, Tim. I’ll think about that meal and let you know. Listen, did you see Commander Carver?”

 

“Yeah, I think he was just upstairs, in the pub. You want me to get him?”

 

“Yes, please.”

 

***

 

Abe descends the few stairs to the jail cell where John is being held. “Hey, buddy! What’s going on? Tim said you asked for me.”

 

“Yeah Abraham. I need your help.”

 

“Anything, John.” John comes close to the bars and peers at Abe. “Abe, I want to get married.”

 

Abe’s eyes widen in surprise and enlightenment. A grin spreads across Abe’s face. “John, are you serious?”

 

“More serious than I’ve ever been in my *whole* life, partner!”

 

Abe stares curiously at John. “Well, we don’t have a lot of time, but I’ll see what I can do. So, you asked Kristen to marry you, huh?

 

“No.” John answers directly. Abe cocks his head to one side in question. John moves to the bars and looks at Abe with intensity. “Nope! I didn’t ask Kristen to marry me.” John turns around and faces the wall. “I need for you to make some simple arrangements, okay?”

 

Abe is confused but willing. “What can I do?”

 

John turns back to Abe, “I need a marriage license signed by that judge and him to perform a ceremony. Uh…Mickey was gonna arrange…”

 

Abe cuts him off in mid sentence, “Mickey is with the judge right now. He’s signing a release for you to be with your family for a while.”

 

“Great, that’s what I need. Can you get me a bottle of champagne and some flowers delivered to my room in the pub?”

 

“You bet, partner! Have you told Kristen? I just saw her upstairs and she looked really upset.”

 

John pauses and takes a deep breath. “Abraham…I need for you to find Marlena.”

 

Abe is still confused but believes he is beginning to understand. “Oh, I see, you want to tell Marlena, *first*, that you are going to marry Kristen.”

 

John, beginning to feel that time is closing in on him, brings Abe to complete understanding. “I want to marry Marlena tonight, Abraham! I want to make her my wife before…” John’s voice trails to silence and his eyes brim with unshed tears. “I want to spend my last few hours married to the woman who has *always* had my heart.”

 

Abe’s mouth is standing open and he is unable to speak. “John, I…” Abe almost laughs at this realization. He and Lexie had talked about this topic so much. He *knew* John still loved Marlena but he had put it away when it seemed that John had finally moved on and made a commitment to Kristen. Suddenly, Abe felt that sense of urgency to get things moving. He reaches through the bars and pats his friend on the shoulder. “You’re doing the right thing, buddy! I’ll be diligent and find Marlena and get these things taken care of!”

 

John smiles and squeezes Abe’s arm. “Thanks, I knew I could count on you! And…Abraham? Let’s….uh…keep this between us and the judge for now, okay?” “You got it!” Abe turns and flees up the stairs taking two at a time and is gone.

 

John sinks down on the cot and feels as though he might explode. The feelings he has at this moment are undetectable. ‘Oh, Doc, please say you’ll marry me. I need you here with me. I need to know that you love me.’ John gets up and paces the floor anxiously.

Marlena has been upstairs at the pub with Brady and Belle. Since leaving the courtroom after telling John she had to find the lady in white, she has been in a state of shock and most definite denial. She had searched the town over and could *not* find the woman. She could only pray that the woman would surface to help him or that Jack and Jennifer would find something to free John. She lay on the bed with Brady on one side and Belle on the other. They were exhausted and she had been away from them for so long. She needed to be with *her* children. She had watched Kristen go downstairs to John’s cell and she had decided that they needed time alone. Although her heart ached to be with him now, to comfort him and hold him. She jumped when there was a knock on the door.

 

“Marlena, its Abe.”

 

She moves from between the two sleeping children, wipes her eyes and walks to the door. With anxiety she opens it, a wan smile across her lips, “Abe… is it John?”

 

“Uh….yeah, he asked me to find you.”

 

“Is he all right? Does he want to see me?” Marlena searches Abe’s face for the answer she so desperately wants to hear.

 

“Yes, he wants to see you, but Mickey has arranged for him to come *here*. The judge released him to spend time with the children and…. you.”

 

Marlena brings her hand to her mouth to keep from breaking down. “Oh, Abe that’s *so* wonderful. Where is he?”

 

Abe takes her hand and squeezes it. You hang tight, I’ll go tell him your here. Do you want to wake the kids?”

 

She turns to look at the children and back to Abe, “yes, I know he would want to see them. Tell him we are waiting for him.” Abe turns to leave and smiles sadly. He has also felt that Marlena still had feelings for John and his heart broke for them both knowing that this may be the last night they would ever spend together.

 

***

 

John thanks his partner and friend and takes the steps up to the pub swiftly. Everyone is sitting around in silence with heads bowed low when he enters. Family and friends rush to him to offer their words of encouragement and sorrow. His eye catches Kristen at a corner table. Her head is on the table. A pain shoots through his heart that causes him to wince. He turns away and heads toward the upstairs to join his children and his *love*.

 

Marlena is kneeling at the bed and explaining to a very sleepy Brady and Belle that Daddy is coming to kiss them goodnight. She doesn’t hear the door open and John stands in silence as he watches the woman that he has loved for so many years. His breath catches and he thinks he might totally loose it. Tears fill his eyes at the thought of her being alone to raise his children, the thought that he will never watch them grow up, the thought that he will never be there for *her*. He comes to his senses when he realizes she has moved across the room to him. She looks at him with deep compassion and love and joins him in those same thoughts. Tears spill from the rims of her eyes as he looks up at her. He brings her to him in a fierce hug and they both collapse against one another with exhaustion and fear. He holds her in silence as Brady and Belle look on.

 

Belle pulls her thumb from her mouth and finally breaks the silence. “Daddy!”

 

Brady mimics Belle’s greeting. “Daddy!” They both jump from the bed and run to embrace him. John and Marlena separate as their children come between them. Belle stands at John’s feet looking up with her thumb back in her mouth.

 

John bends to pick her up. “How’s my little punkin’ girl?” They walk to the bed and sit.

 

Brady climbs on John’s back and gives him a big hug around the neck. “Daddy, where you been?”

 

“Well, slugger, I’ve been away, haven’t I?”

 

Belle lays her head on John’s chest and she raises one tiny hand to caress his face. This was his most favorite thing Belle did. The times that he was able to put her to bed just before she would fall asleep, with her “blankie” hooked in her arm, her thumb in her mouth…she would reach up to him and stroke his face. It was such an incredible gesture of love and trust. He felt the tears start to surface again. Marlena knew what that little gesture did to him and her chest literally ached with the pain of what she *knew* John was thinking. She sits beside him and Brady climbs in her lap.

 

“Hey, why doesn’t Daddy tell you a story?”

 

“Yeah!” Brady yells and Belle lifts her head, thumb still in place and nods in agreement.

 

John proceeds to tell them one of their favorite stories that always amazed Marlena. He would act so silly and was able to capture their little minds in a world made only for children. She loved this *so* about him. He had always had an incredible way with children and she had longed to have more with him. She was just so thankful to God that aside from the circumstances that Belle was conceived under, she was *their* miracle. And now, as she thought of that, she was once again struck with a bittersweet feeling as she gazed at Belle. ‘She is so much like John. Her intensity, her determination… that smile, and … his eyes, *oh my*, his blue eyes …’ Marlena turns away as the tears start to fall. John reaches out and touches her hand in comfort. Brady and Belle aren’t quite asleep but will be before long as the story comes to an end. John knows that it’s time to tell his precious children …goodnight. He gets up and turns to set them on the bed then kneels in front of them. He first looks at Brady and takes his face in his hands. “Listen slugger, daddy may be going away and I’m gonna need you to be a real good boy and take care of Marlena and Belle, okay?”

 

Brady nods his head. “Where you goin’ Daddy?”

 

“Well, I’m going to a very nice place and I’ll be taken care of, but I’m counting on you to be strong and brave, okay?” Brady nods his head once again. “Marlena, here, is going to need you to be her helper” John looks at Belle who is sucking her thumb and gazing at him with sleepy eyes. John pulls her into his arms and breathes in the “baby” scent of her.

 

She rests her head on his shoulder and pulls her thumb from her mouth, “I wuv, Daddy.”

 

Marlena tries with all her might to keep from just sobbing. Tears spill onto John’s cheeks and his throat burns and throbs in pain. “I love *you*, Belle!” He hugs her so tenderly and savors this moment. “You are my little angel.” He pulls her back to look at her face that so reminds him of Marlena. “Did you know that *you* are very special? God made you to be mine and mommy’s little girl.” John brings Brady into his arms. “And *you* are my little man. God made you to have two mommies, one that lives in Heaven with Him and one that lives here to take care of you, and they both *love* you very much. Daddy loves you *so* much! You have made my life so full. You gave me such joy the day you were born! You kept your old dad going, did you know that?”

 

Brady nods even though he doesn’t fully understand what John means. He puts his arms around John’s neck and hugs him tightly. “I love you too, Daddy.”

 

John holds them quietly. He stands to his feet and carries them in each of his arms to the tuck them in. As he covers them up his mind goes back to the day that Brady was born and then to the cabin where he delivered Belle. He can’t help but cry. He kneels down and kisses their foreheads. “Goodnight…my sweet children. Daddy will *always* love you.” John turns away to face Marlena. There are no words to describe how they are feeling so they just embrace one another. Marlena buries her face in John’s shirt so as not to alarm the children with her sobs. With her face still in his chest he guides her to the door that leads to the hall. Once in the hall, they both break down in uncontrolled sobs. Everyone in the pub below hears their cries and a blanket of grief and sadness fall over the tiny establishment.

 

***

 

John and Marlena finally gain their composure and suddenly John remembers his plan. He looks around and tells Marlena there is something very important he has to do. He takes her to the room that he had occupied before the trial and asks her to wait there for him.

 

He then goes downstairs to locate Abe. He finds him and discreetly takes him aside. “Abraham, were you able to do what I asked?”

 

“Yeah, buddy, I was. The judge says that he will perform the ceremony when you are ready. He has the license made up; all it needs is yours and Marlena’s signature. Listen, I didn’t much think you would want to spend the next few hours with Marlena in the room that you were sharing with Kristen, so…Lexie and I want to give you our room. I know you didn’t want me to say anything but I *did* tell Lexie and she’s overjoyed. She wanted to make it special, so she has fixed up the room for you.”

 

John smiles and grabs his hand. “Abe, you are a true friend! Thank you! I’ll let you know when I’m ready for the judge.”

 

John turns to ascend the stairs again. He opens the door to his room and finds Marlena standing at the window, still crying. He stands behind her and encircles her with his gentle hands. Her heart stops as the warmth of his body washes over hers. She leans her head back on his chest as he inhales the scent of her hair. “Doc”, he whispers softly. “There is something I have to tell you.” Marlena turns in his arms to face him, her eyes heavy and red with irritation. She brings her hand to his cheek and runs her fingers down the length of his jawline. She seems lost for the moment. “Marlena?”

 

She blinks and her mind comes back to him. “John, I couldn’t find the lady.” Her voice breaks and the pace of her breath quickens. “I searched and searched and I couldn’t find her.” She lets out a cry of despair and he pulls her to him.

 

“Doc, it’s okay. I know you tried.” He places his hand under her chin and lifts her head until their eyes meet. “I *know* you tried and I don’t want you to feel like any part of this is your fault. Do you hear me? *Your* belief in my innocence is what has got me through this!” She swipes away a tear and tries to turn away from his gaze. He brings her face back to his with his hands. “Doc, NO! I won’t let you do this to yourself. There is too much I *need* to accomplish in the next few hours and *you* are vital to my plan. Let it go! Please.”

 

She covers his hands with hers that are still on her cheeks and weeps. ‘Oh God, I love this man, I can’t live without him.’ She lowers her head and he kisses the top of it. “Now, Doc, listen. The next few hours of my life are gonna be the most important.” She lifts her head and looks at him in a curious manner. “You know, I don’t have a lot of time so I just have to tell you what I’m feeling.” He takes her by the hand and leads her to the bed to sit. She is silent and watching his every move. He sits beside her and takes her hand. He looks deeply into her eyes and begins. “Marlena, I’ve had a lot of time to think today and I’ve made some decisions. I’ve thought about my life over the last several years and the course it has taken and I realize I’ve made some *huge* mistakes. I haven’t been honest with myself, my friends and most importantly…..you.”

 

Marlena’s eyes widen with anticipation. “John…”

 

He covers her lips with his hand and sweetly smiles at her. “Let me finish, okay?” “Doc, I’ve hurt you and I’ve hurt *us* by the decisions I’ve made. I was motivated by feelings that I thought were *right*. I thought that by moving on with my life and trying to forget the love that we shared was the right thing to do. I realize that was very wrong.” John moves to the floor to kneel in front of her. He takes both of her hands and continues. “The love that you and I have always had, is pure and simply indestructible. No matter how much we try to push it away or mask it, it will *always* be alive.” Marlena is dumbstruck. “I have lost precious time with you and for that I will always be sorry, but I want to make up for some of it, I want to spend my last few hours with you….I *love* you, Marlena.”

 

John stands as Marlena moves to get free from the confining position he has her in. She gets up from the bed and wraps her arm around her stomach the way she does when something is bothering her.

 

Immediately, John is hit with something he hadn’t even considered. “She doesn’t want me. She doesn’t love me that way anymore.” He is crushed. He sits on the bed and lowers his head. “Doc, I’m sorry. I just thought…I–thought…Oh….I *am* sorry, I…understand.”

 

After several minutes of letting this wonderful, unreal, revelation sink in, Marlena turns to see John with his head in his hands. She crosses the room and crouches in front of him. She takes his hands away from his face and brings his palm to her lips. “*You* don’t ever have to be sorry.” She reaches up to wipe a tear from his cheek. “It’s just that I have longed to hear you say you love me for *so* long and it just took me by surprise. But…I don’t understand, what about Kristen?”

 

“Doc, I don’t want to talk about Kristen. I don’t want to talk about any of the mistakes I’ve made, okay? I want to talk about you and me.” With haste John stands and pulls her to her feet with him. He engulfs her with a fierce hug. She is taken away by the feel of his body. When she is in his arms, time stands still. She just wished she could stay this way for the rest of her life. John takes her face in his hands and with intensity looks in her hazel eyes. “Doc, I love you, I always have. I…I want you to be my wife…” His eyes fill with tears at the thought that this moment, a moment that he has played over and over in his mind, has to be like this.

 

“Oh…John” Marlena feels like her knees may buckle under her. She is so overcome with emotion that she just flings her arms around him and buries her face in his neck and weeps. For a long while they stand embracing one another until the tears lessen and they are able to speak again.

 

“Marlena, this is something that I should have done *so* long ago and I’m sorry that I didn’t. I can’t tell you how sorry I am. But I want to be your husband, I want you to be *mine*, legally… I want you to be Mrs. John Black before…” John can’t finish his thought, he lowers his gaze to the floor.

 

“Don’t say it, John. Don’t think it. It’s not going to happen, Jack and Jennifer are *going* to find the woman, they are going to find some evidence to clear you.”

 

“Come on, Doc. We have to consider what *is* reality here and that is the fact I am going to die at midnight tonight! So help me! Okay? Let’s not talk about it, let’s make this night the best night of our lives. Marry me?”

 

Marlena fights to control the tears again. “I *want* to be your wife, more than anything in this world.” She cups his cheek with her hand; her beautiful eyes shine as a smile crosses her lips. “John, honey… how? There’s not much…” She refuses to even say it.”

 

Abe has arranged everything for us, he talked to the judge and he has signed a marriage license and has agreed to marry us when we are ready.” Marlena is once again in awe of him. She gazes at him with love and grins at the knowledge that he had already anticipated what she would say. She moves to him, her eyes telling him what she wants next.

 

He encircles her in his arms and traces his finger along her cheek. “I love you, Marlena.” His deep blue eyes shine with unshed tears. “You are the reason for everything good in my life. For every single *great* memory. You’re the one that has made every moment of my life blessed. I can die knowing that I was loved by you.” John’s eyes can no longer contain the flood that is pent up behind them. He gives in and the tears spill over covering his cheeks. Marlena, her heart filled with grief and love, covers his lips with hers. Her tears mix with his as they engage in an intimate and long over due kiss. The fire that was building in both of them was undeniable. It always was. They had learned early on that any time they were near each other the passion and desire was there and *very* difficult to control. John gains his self-possession. “So, whaddya say, lady? Will you become my wife, tonight?”

 

Marlena, unable to speak above a whisper from the lump in her throat, takes his face in her hands. “Yes! Yes! Yes! I *will* marry you!”

 

John kisses her lightly and jerks back from her, “Doc, I have to go get Abe and the judge. We have a wedding to attend! Oh, Abe said that we could use their room here. Lexie has everything ready.”

 

Marlena runs her hands over his chest. “That’s so nice of them to do this for us.”

 

“Listen, Doc, is it okay if it’s just Abe and Lexie there with us when we are married? It’s just that I know it’s not gonna be anything near perfect and I want to be alone with you as soon as possible, and….”

 

Marlena brings her lips to his and brushes them lightly with a kiss and whispers. “Let’s do it. Whatever *you* want is what *I* want.”

 

John responds with a more intense kiss and then breaks it, knowing that unless he leaves to find the judge they will never get this done. “I’ll be back.”

John returns to the room to take Marlena down the hall to Abe and Lexie’s room. They enter to find a lavishly decorated room with winter flowers and candles lit all around the room. Lexie rushes to hug Marlena. “Oh, Marlena!” Lexie embraces her as tears fill both of their eyes.

 

“Thank you, Lexie. This is so special and sweet of you.”

 

Abe and John join the judge at a small desk so John can sign the marriage license. Marlena and Lexie join them and Marlena signs her name. The judge signs and asks if they are ready. Marlena suddenly aware of her appearance looks at John with hesitation.

 

He knows what she is thinking and goes to her. “You look beautiful! You couldn’t be anything but beautiful to me.” He kisses her forehead and takes her hand. They stand before the judge as Abe and Lexie take their places beside the bride and groom. Lexie hands Marlena a small bouquet of fresh cut Jonquils tied with a simple white ribbon. Marlena smiles at her friend.

 

The ceremony is very simple and quick. When the judge asks if there is a ring, John looks in surprise, as he had not thought about that. Abe steps in and hands John a small white gold band with a solitary diamond. John looks at Abe in question and then resigns to a very sincere, whispered, “Thank you!” John places the ring on Marlena’s finger as she looks on with tear filled eyes. Lexie then hands Marlena a similar white gold band and the tears spill over the rims of her eyes. She places the ring on John’s finger.

 

The judge pronounces them husband and wife and John and Marlena seal their new union with a sweet, soft kiss. John turns to the judge who hands him the marriage certificate. Their eyes lock and John is not sure how to feel about this man who has condemned him to die and yet given him life by making Marlena his wife. “Thank you.” The judge just looks at John and turns quickly to leave before the grief and regret of the decision he was *forced* to make becomes evident.

 

John turns to his beautiful wife and gazes into her hazel eyes that glisten with unshed tears. He is overwhelmed by the moment and what has just taken place. Abe and Lexie realize that their presence has become almost intrusive. They cross the room to where this beloved couple stands. John and Marlena come out of their trance and happily embrace their friends with warm hugs, tears and thank you’s.

 

John takes Abe by the arm as they turn to leave the room. “Thanks, partner! For *everything*! Abe engulfs John in a fierce hug. They stand this way for a long while. Marlena and Lexie look on in loving understanding of what these two men mean to each other. Abe takes Lexie’s hand and they leave the room.

 

John closes the door behind them and locks it. He can’t help but look at the clock, 6p.m. Normally, to start an evening with Marlena at 6p.m. would be a celebration in itself, but a twinge of sadness sweeps over him as he considers that this would most probably be the *last* six hours he would *ever* spend with her. He rushes to her not wanting to waste another minute. “I love you.” John whispers as his lips find hers. She obliges him and deepens the kiss. There is an intensity that has burst forth now. His arms circle around her and he pulls her close to him, wanting to feel all of her against him. As the kiss intensifies and their breathing becomes labored, their lips part and Marlena tilts her head back to expose her neck to him.

 

He seizes the opportunity and buries his face to lavish her in sweet, passionate kisses. Lost in their love and passion for each other, they give no thought at the moment to what lies ahead. Marlena’s breath is staggered; she brings her fingertips to his lips and traces them. “John, I love you.” Once again, they are lost as they soar to to heaven and back, redefining their love, their commitment… .as husband and wife.

 

Eventually, John raises his head from her neck to look at her, tears filling his eyes. “Oh, Doc….I love you!” His dark blue eyes are like oceans ready to break forth, he can contain his emotion, no longer. He speaks in quiet sobs, “I don’t wanna die, Marlena…. I don’t wanna die.”

 

She cradles his head as he lay on her chest, his body shaking with pent up emotion. “Sshhh, honey……….. Don’t say that, baby…it’s okay…shhh, let it go.” Tears poured from the corners of Marlena’s eyes as she gently rocks back and forth and whispers to John. “I know,…..It’s okay…just let it go, let it out…” She felt as though her heart was going to break in two. She couldn’t bear to think that this would be the last time she would hold him like this. She refused to think it. They lay in each other’s arms, silent for an eternity.

 

Their emotion coming and going, he is exhausted and just wants to fall asleep in her arms and wake up tomorrow morning in the same place, but he knows that will never happen, so he fights the weariness and moves to get out of bed. He glances at the bedside clock…8:30p.m. He moves from the bed and Marlena gathers the sheet around her and sits up; she watches his every move wanting to take in everything she sees. His body was so beautiful. Her mind wandered back to the first time she noticed what a handsome man he was. ‘Oh *my* you are so beautiful, John.’ A smile spread across her face and he sat down in front of her.

 

“What are you thinking, sweetheart?”

 

“About you. About how much I love the way you look.” She moves her hands, tenderly, across his chest and neck. “You are *so* beautiful. I just love your body!” Tears threaten to spill from her eyes and he takes her into his arms.

 

“I feel the same way about you, Doc.” He takes her face in his hands, his blue eyes shining with intensity and brings his lips to cover hers. He breaks the contact and leans his forehead to hers, closes his eyes and sighs deeply. “Let me run you a bath.”

 

She tenderly kisses his lips again. “Okay,” she whispers. He stands and moves across the room to the adjoining bathroom. She lies back and tears run down her cheeks. The sadness of these last few hours is going to be overwhelming but she wants to do everything in her power to make it as happy for him as she can. She looks toward the ceiling. ‘Please God, *please* intervene here. Please allow *someone* to come forward with some evidence to clear John. I know You are a loving God and a just God and I believe that You would not allow John to die for something he did not do.

 

Have mercy on him. I’m begging You! You say that You will not give us more than we can handle. Well, God, I can’t handle this. I can’t live without him. My life cannot go on knowing that John died…’ She is sobbing now and pleading out loud. “God, *please* don’t take him away from me. Oh, please, God…please don’t let this happen.”

 

John rushes from the bathroom and envelops her in his arms. Tears begin to escape from his eyes as well. She holds onto him with all her strength. He feels her tears fall down his back. “Marlena, honey…stop. We aren’t going to do this, okay? We are going to have faith.” He pulls her back to look at her and rubs her wet cheek with the pad of his thumb. “We are going to *believe* that God has *so* much more for us!” He pulls her to him and she rests her head on his shoulder. “I’ve got your bath ready.” She nods in acceptance still against his shoulder.

He lifts her in his arms and carries her to the bathroom. There she finds a hairpin and pins her hair up as he watches her in loving adoration. He dims the lights and the candles he has lit flicker giving the room an inviting appeal. “You relax and I’ll be back in a minute,” he whispers as he helps her into the tub.

 

Then, suddenly, before he can go, she jerks from his hold. “I can’t do this! I can’t do this, John.” Marlena shakes her hand free from his and turns her head to meet his eyes. Her eyes wide with fear and desperation. “This isn’t right, I can’t stand…” She is becoming hysterical and shaking her head. “What is happening…why is this happening? We can’t be here…I’ve got to be doing something to help you.” She steps out of the tub and he places a strong hold on her shoulders.

 

“NO! Doc…please. Don’t do this. Let me hold you.”

 

“John let me go! I have to help, I have to find that lady in white.” She has managed to free herself from his grip and is out of the tub searching for a towel.

 

John moves quickly to stop her. “Doc! You can’t leave me now. I *need* you with me.” She is frantically drying herself and begins crying. “John, this is insane! We are talking about your *life* here. No… no,… no…. this isn’t happening.”

 

She is completely out of control and he knows that he must do something to calm her. John steps the few feet that lay between he and Marlena. He puts his strong arms around her to restrain her wild motions. He holds her so tightly that she can’t move. He knew her *so* well. He noticed her hands were clenched in tight fists and he knew she was frightened. One of the things he loved about this woman was her independence and undaunting determination to be strong, but he also loved that she felt safe enough with him to show fear. “Baby, I’ve got ya. I’m here. Don’t be afraid.” He kisses her temple and she pushes to break free from his hold, but she is too weak.

 

She slowly succumbs to his assistance. She goes limp in his arms and begins to sob. They both slide to the floor of the bathroom and he rocks her in his arms. Too exhausted to fight, she closes her eyes and rests against his chest. After a long while, in silence, she slips to a slumber and he watches her, lovingly…his heart aching in the reverie of what lies ahead.

 

“I love you.” His finger gently traces the outline of her lips and he leans down to brush them with a kiss. Tears stream down his cheeks and he nuzzles his head to hers.

 

She awakens at his touch and returns the kiss then caresses his face. “I love you….” her voice barely audible. She lets out a sigh too exhausted to say much else. They lay on the bathroom floor just holding, caressing and covering each other with gentle kisses for a long while. They are startled at the loud knock on the door outside.

John moves quickly and helps Marlena stand to her feet. He grabs a robe on the back of the bathroom door and closes it behind him. He starts to cross the room when a voice calls out.

 

“John, its Abe, you in there?”

 

John reaches the door and opens it. “Hey Abraham.”

 

Abe can’t help but notice how exhausted John looks. His eyes swollen and red, Abe’s heart aches for his friend. “Listen, buddy, I’m sorry but the guards are here. They say its time to…uh…get going.” Abe lowers his head.

 

John stands in weary disbelief. ‘This is actually going to happen.’ His heart starts to pound and again that wave of nausea builds in his stomach. “Uh…yeah, thanks partner! Tell them I’ll be…right out.”

 

Abe looks at his friend again. “John…I’m sorry.”

 

“Yeah, well…I know, me too. Listen, I guess Mickey hasn’t had any luck with the governor?”

 

With sadness Abe shakes his head slowly. “Nothing, yet. But, John?” John raises one eyebrow in question. “We aren’t giving up, okay?”

 

John smiles sadly and nods in false agreement. “I won’t be long.”

 

Marlena has been standing at the bathroom door listening to every word that Abe said. She is in shock and unable to move.

 

John goes back to the bathroom door and tries to open it but Marlena has slid to the floor and is crying. “Honey? Open the door, okay?” Marlena comes to and staggers to her feet to allow him entrance. He brings her to him and circles his arms around her. “Ssshhh, baby, we don’t have much time and I want you to listen to me.” He pulls her face away with his hands and with intensity looks in her eyes. “Marlena, its time. The guards are here for me. I need you to be strong, honey.” He is amazingly calm and emotionless. “Listen, you have power of attorney over everything that belongs to me. I have set up trust funds for the kids and you are the executor. You use the money however you see fit, okay?” She is trying so hard to calm her nerves and emotions but she is struggling. He continues, “I have also left good size portions to Carrie, Sami and Eric and I have left the decision up to you as to when and how the money should be distributed to them.”

 

Marlena blinks and tears pour down her cheeks. This news didn’t shock her in the least bit but it so reminded her of the compassion and love that makes this man who he is. “*Oh* you are *so* good, *so* loving.” She cups his cheeks with her hands.

 

“Now, there is something else, Doc.” He turns away from her because he knows what he is going to say will not be easy for her. “I don’t want you there.” He sees her through the mirror in the bathroom and by her expression is not sure she understands. “I don’t want you to see me…die.”

 

Marlena brings her hand to her mouth in that characteristic gesture when she is overwhelmed with emotion. “John!” She isn’t sure how to respond because she hasn’t considered this until now. She doesn’t want to watch him die and yet she doesn’t want him to be without her. She rushes up behind him and puts her arms around his shoulders and lays her head on his back. “Honey…just hold me.”

 

John turns and envelops her in a tender embrace. “I want you to stay here with Brady and Belle. I want you to remember me just like this, okay? You’re gonna be okay.” As Marlena rests her head on his shoulder, she slowly shakes her head in disagreement.

 

A knock is heard from the outer room and John knows his time has run out. “Mr. Black?” another loud knock.

 

John cups Marlena’s face in his hands and stares at her in silence. The oceans of his eyes fill with tears and he kisses her ever so tenderly. She pulls him tightly to her and with heart wrenching sobs she speaks. “I…c…can’t….I can’t…. let you go.” He brings a fistful of her hair to his face and inhales deeply. “Oh John…I just *can’t*. I can’t live without you.” They are both weeping with no regards for the world around them. He wants to stay this way forever but he knows he has to break this connection and get dressed. He forcefully has to pry Marlena from him and his heart breaks. He turns and rushes to the area that he left his clothes. He dresses, quickly, while the pounding outside continues.

 

“Mr Black, we *must* go!”

 

“I’m coming, give me a minute!” As John finishes buttoning his shirt he takes Marlena her clothes. She is lying in a heap on the floor. She knows that she must gain some composure so she stands valiantly and dresses in silence. She walks to the mirror and is astonished at the sight of herself. Her eyes are nearly swollen shut and she has *no* makeup left on her face. She bends to splash some cold water over her face and takes the pin from her hair and shakes it out.

 

John has opened the door to the room and is speaking with Abe and Lexie. “Lexie, will you stay with her? I don’t want her *there* and she’s a wreck.”

 

Lexie’s eyes are filled with tears and she hugs John. “Of course I will. John…” She burst into tears and moves past him to find Marlena. John motions to the guard to give him one minute.

 

The guard obliges but says, “only one, then we have to move, Mr. Black, I must follow orders.”

 

John quietly strides over to the bathroom. Marlena is in Lexie’s arms. She turns when Lexie nudges her in John’s direction. She is determined to be strong for him. She gives him the best smile she can possibly muster. Her lips and chin start to tremble. He embraces her and tears flow fluidly down his cheeks. He pulls her away from him and he smiles at her and with his jaw clenched tight, he speaks with complete certainty, “Mrs. Black, I love you!”

 

This declaration catches her off guard and she smiles through tears that are spilling from her eyes now. “And I you…my *sweet*…husband.” Lexie turns away as Abe joins her and envelopes her in a comforting embrace.

 

The next few sentences, John chokes out, hardly audibly. “Thank you for making my life worth living. You are the reason I can die a happy man.”

 

Marlena is sobbing uncontrollably but manages to catch her breath long enough to respond in a whisper. “There’s just so much I want to say…. *You* and the love you have given me for *so* long is what will keep me going. Thank you…thank you…I love you” She begins to kiss him with urgency. “I love you…I…lo…love…you”.

 

He gently places his sweet lips in the middle of her forehead, “I love you, Doc….always.”

 

The guard is standing behind John now and places a firm hand on John’s arm. “Mr. Black, now! We must go! I’m sorry!” Abe moves in to help separate John and Marlena as Lexie moves to steady Marlena. Their eyes never leave each other as they both cry aloud and whisper, I love you’s. The guard steps in to break the view John has of Marlena and puts his arm on John to turn him toward the door. John struggles to look around him to see her. But seconds later they are out in the hall and ready to descend the stairs. John listens as

 

Marlena cries out in a heart wrenching tone. “JOHN…NO….Jooohhhhhnnnnnn!”

 

***

 

The cries pierce the seemingly quiet atmosphere of the pub below. Family and friends are there and many stand to their feet as they see John coming down the stairs. The guards have handcuffed him again and are heading him out to the awaiting police van to take him to the prison just outside of Aremid. The place that he will be put to death by execution. Family and friends rush to his side to touch him and offer some kind of goodbye. Caroline rushes to him and John looks at the guard with pleading eyes and he pauses for a moment. “Oh…son. I’m so sorry!” She embraces him and cries.

 

Quietly John lays his head on hers and whispers. “Caroline?” She lifts her head to look at him. “Thank you for being…a *great*…mother to me.” He cocks his head and gives her that sweet smile through tearful eyes. “Please, take care of Marlena. She is going to need…she’s gonna need…some help.”

 

“We will, John, we certainly will.” She embraces him again as the guard pulls on his arm to lead him out the door of the pub.

 

***

 

Marlena is distraught with emotion as Lexie struggles to control her. Maggie and Caroline have entered the room to offer any assistance. Downstairs Laura is consulting Mike about offering a sedative to her friend. Mike agrees that it would probably help. Finally, Marlena gives in to the hold, that now, the three women have on her. She goes limp and collapses in their arms. Maggie moves in to hold her and they slip to the floor. Caroline and Lexie embrace in heartache and disbelief that John is going to be executed.

 

Marlena struggles to speak as she is nearly hyperventilating. “Jo….J…J….. John, I ha…. hav…. have…. t…. to… stop…”

 

Maggie cradles Marlena’s head as her own tears pour from her eyes. “Marlena, sshhhh…it’s going to be all-right, everything is going to be okay. Be strong, sweety. Be strong for him.”

 

“I…I…. c…ca…can’t, I can’t…..le…let…..this…happen, Ma…Maggie!” Laura enters the room and stands back to quietly observe. Her heart breaks for this woman who has always been a rock for her. She is holding a glass of water and a sedative and prays that Marlena will take it. Laura holds the pill up for Maggie to see and Maggie nods in agreement and understanding.

 

She pulls Marlena away from her and Laura steps forward. She squats on the floor next to Marlena and tears fill her eyes. “Marlena, honey? I want you to take something that is going to help you rest, okay?” Marlena doesn’t acknowledge Laura but her breathing has slowed considerably although she still is struggling to breathe without it catching in her throat every few seconds. “Sweety?” Laura extends her hand to reveal the sedative in her palm.

 

Marlena looks at Laura curiously and then leans her head up against Maggie and whispers. “I don’t need it”.

 

Laura sets the glass of water on a small table close by and brushes a strand of hair out of Marlena’s eyes. She hurts so much for her friend and wants to do *whatever* she can to help her through this. “Marlena, you desperately need some rest. You can’t be strong for your children if you haven’t rested for awhile.” Her eyes pleading with Marlena.

 

Marlena considers for a moment what Laura says. ‘I want this to all go away. I want to go to sleep and never wake up…without John, I don’t want to go on.’ After some prodding, Marlena, without emotion, takes the pill. Mike has come to check on her and carries her to the bed. She is awake but very subdued when she glances at her left hand and sees her wedding ring. The tears start to form again and Laura who has moved to the side of the bed and strokes her hair. Soon, Marlena falls to a deep sleep, sleep that she has never known before. She enters a world of dreams and imagination where there is only happiness, where she and John are married and happy and have lots of children around them. As a smile crosses her lips she whispers his name. “John”.

 

***

 

Laura and Maggie agree to stay with Marlena while Caroline and Lexie return to the pub. Laura and Maggie sit in silence, unsure of what to say or do. Finally, Maggie speaks. “Did you notice the ring on Marlena’s hand?”

 

“I *did*, what do you think about it?”

 

“Well, it looks like a wedding ring to me. I know the judge spent some time up here earlier this evening…I think…a very special wedding took place tonight.”

 

Laura’s eyes shine with unshed tears as she grins, thinking that is just like John Black! Maggie and Laura agree that they truly did not know of a sweeter man than he.

 

“It’s just such a tragedy!” Maggie chokes back a sob and covers her mouth.

 

“I know, Maggie, I don’t know how Marlena will get through this. She has been so resilient to the relationship between John and Kristen and on the outside she has stood by him, encouraging him to pursue it, but I know on the inside she was fighting with all her might to accept it. She was never able to let go of him. This will, no doubt, be the toughest challenge of her life.”

 

As Marlena lay in quiet slumber, her mind goes back to so many precious times she spent with John. Her mind is like a movie reel playing the best days of her life. All of them included him. The first time they met, Belle’s birth, Christmas, her mind was full of happy memories that in her dreams were *alive* and real. There was no sadness there, no crying, no days that they were *ever* apart, only John and her and the incredible love they had shared for so many years.

At the prison, the guards have transferred John to the holding area where he would go from there to the execution room. He is dressed now in prison issue and is talking with a priest. Abe, Mickey, Peter, Stefano, Celeste, and Kristen are all in an adjoining waiting room that reveals a large picture window into the execution chamber. Kristen stares intently at the strange, steel chair, she is somewhat dazed and perplexed. ‘How could he not want to see me? I thought we would talk, we would get our feelings straightened out and he would understand, he said he would ask for me when he was ready???’

 

Kristen walks to where Abe and Mickey are standing. “Abe, uh… did… John…did he ask to see me? I mean, I left the pub for a few minutes and maybe he asked for me?” She is fiddling with her fingers and nervously chewing on one side of her lip. “I’m just devastated that I missed him! I can’t believe this, he must be so disappointed with me!”

 

Abe wasn’t quite sure how to answer and he didn’t necessarily want to cause Kristen anymore pain so he carefully thought and took Kristen’s arm. “Excuse us, Mickey.” “Kristen, John was in a lot of pain, he was confused, frustrated and angry. He made the decision to be with his…*family*. I think he made the decisions that were right for him.” Kristen looked at Abe with confusion swimming among the unshed tears that were collecting in her eyes. “Kristen, I’m sorry. You held a very special place in John’s heart and I *know* you brought him a lot of joy. There was just so little time.”

 

Kristen clenches her teeth and with determination turns away. “Yeah…thanks, Abe.” She moves to the back of the small waiting room and fixes her gaze on the window in front of her. ‘I know *exactly* who he was with, I’m no fool, Abe!’ She struggles to grasp the fact that the man she loved had spent his last few hours with the woman who was quickly becoming her worst nightmare. Her mind came back to reality…to the very real fact that the man she loved was going to be executed in the next few minutes, there was too many unresolved feelings, too many things left unsaid. She pushes pass the few people in the room to get to the door leading to the execution room. A guard quickly steps in front of her, blocking her way and Kristen shoves him with all her might, “get out of my way, I have to speak to John!”

 

Abe and Mickey, after realizing what was happening comes to the aid of the guard who was now in a physical battle to hold Kristen back. John looks on in sad helplessness at the woman he had been planning to spend his life with. Truly, he and Kristen had shared some special times but he felt of twinge of guilt for not making Kristen more aware of his *true* feelings. So many nights he lay beside her and fantasized that it was Marlena that was there with him. At times, he felt so close to Kristen that he wondered if he could share his feelings with her and she would understand. He had not been fair to her but then…he thinks again of her testimony and he wonders what their relationship was truly built on. It surely wasn’t honesty. She had lied to him about her feelings of doubt regarding his innocence and he had lied to her, if not verbally, at least emotionally, over and over again about his feelings for Marlena. ‘It’s too late, Kristen. It’s too late.’

 

His mind was racing but he didn’t have the energy to fight this. Their eyes meet for a moment and he mouthed the only words he knew to say, “I’m sorry.” He watches as the guards restrain her and move her away from the door and back into the waiting area. Celeste moves to lend a comforting hand to Kristen.

 

Peter saunters over as well. “Krissy, I know you’re hurting and I’m sorry, but you’ve got to remember, *that* man killed your *husband*!”

 

“Shut up, Peter, just shut up!” Kristen turns to the window and stares through the blinds at John. She searches his face for some kind of answer but he only drops his head.

 

The guards move in to strap John in the chair and connect the electrodes. The priest is there and says a prayer for John, crosses himself and quietly slips out. After a few words that are only heard by John and the guards, they leave the small room. John looks out the window and slowly scans the room. As he comes to each person, he reminisces about his relationship with each of them. His gaze comes to the far side of the room, to the person who is in pure ecstasy at this moment…Stefano DiMera! ‘You are loving this, I’m sure, DiMera! Well, you will never win, because you will never have Marlena! She will *never* love you!’

 

Stefano doesn’t miss a beat when he sees John staring at him. He surveys the room to make certain no one is paying attention to him and then looks again at John. He mouths the words that make John thrash in anger, “I win!” That trademark sadistic smile spreads across his evil face.

 

John is wild and starts to yell. “NO, NO…. you will never win! You will NEVER win!” A guard brings his strong arms to steady John as the other guard moves to the gray metal lever just outside the chamber. He places his hand on the lever and slowly, pulls it backward, to administer the electricity that will end John’s life. Everyone in the room looks on in horror, except for Stefano who bows his head in silent delight.

 

Suddenly, the lights in the small room start to flicker and buzz. “What’s going on?” Abe takes a step forward. After a few seconds *all* the lights go out and there’s nothing but total darkness and the sounds of murmurs and questionings all about the room.

 

“Please, everybody stay calm!” A loud voice calls out.

 

Kristen starts to shriek. “What is going on? JOHN! JOHN, somebody?………what is happening?”

 

Peter finds his way to a hysterical Kristen and grabs her by the arms. “Kristen, calm down, there has obviously been some sort of power outtage. They’ll have it fixed momentarily.”

 

“What about John?” Kristen is squirming to break free from Peter’s hold. There are muffled voices and obvious movement in the tiny execution chamber.

 

A guard announces loudly, “everyone stay where you’re at, we will have the emergency lighting up in just a few minutes, please, nobody leave this room, just keep as still as possible.” Mickey and Abe are standing next to one another and they both begin trying to calm Kristen along with Peter. The *few* minutes slowly turn into what seems like an eternity and those in the waiting area are becoming very anxious.

 

Mickey is the first one to speak in a long while. “This is crazy! What in the world could have happened?”

 

Abe adds his two cents, “I don’t have a clue, but I can’t believe it is taking this long for the *emergency* lighting!”

 

Peter makes his way to where Stephano stands quietly in the corner. “Stefano, you all right?”

 

“Ahh…..Peter, what do you make of all this?”

 

“I dunno know, but it’s very peculiar.”

 

“Yes, I agree, do you think someone forgot to pay the electric bill?”

 

Peter is astonished and a little embarrassed by Stefano’s comment. “Somehow, I don’t think that’s it!” Finally, the lights flicker again, just as they did when they went out and within seconds the lights are fully on. Everyone, anxious to see what has went on in the tiny chamber, looks on in astonishment!

 

Loud gasps are heard throughout the room! “OH….where is John?” Kristen goes to one of the guards who starts to pass through the room unaffected. “Would you please tell what is going on here? Where is John?” Kristen takes ahold of the man’s arm rather forcefully.

 

He glances down at the grip Kristen has on his sleeve. “I’m sorry, ma’am, he’s dead.”

 

Abe interjects before Kristen has a chance to respond. “WHAT? He’s dead? What do you mean, *he’s dead*. The electricity went out just seconds after the lever was pulled!”

 

“Commander, I’m sorry, but there was in fact enough electricity to complete the execution. Mr. Black’s body was removed just moments ago from the back.” The guard leans in as if to hide the rest of his comments. “My experience with these kinds of executions, Commander…….be glad none of you witnessed it! They can get pretty messy!” The guard walked past the rest of the small group and exits the room. A solemn silence falls over the room. No one knows what to say…….it is over!

Marlena pulls her Mercedes into the pick up line at Brady’s school. It’s almost 2:30 and she has done nothing but take a shower. When Chelsea came in to say she was leaving to pick Brady up, Marlena figured it might do herself good to get out of the house for awhile. Sitting in the line, her thoughts drift far away to that place where she had been living since she said goodbye to her *husband*.

 

She didn’t notice when the children started to litter the front sidewalk of the school and Brady’s pre-kindergarten teacher began rapping on her passenger window. “Dr. Evans? Dr. Evans?”

 

Marlena comes out of the trance she was in and rolls down the window. “Im so sorry, Mrs. Denton, I must have been daydreaming.”

 

“Well, I’m sorry to have startled you, but I wondered if I could speak with you for a moment?”

 

“Oh…sure…sure, let me come around”. Marlena unhooks her seatbelt and comes around the car. “Hi, Brady!” She bends to kiss him on the top of the head. “How was your day?”

 

“Fine”. Brady struggles to open the back door with his backpack in one hand, papers in his mouth and a small piece of clay art in the other.

 

“Here, honey, hand me your back pack and I’ll help you in.” Brady moves quietly to his carseat and buckles himself in.

 

Marlena closs the door and turns to his teacher. “What is it you wanted to talk to me about, Mrs. Denton? Is everything all right?”

 

The teacher placs a gentle hand on Marlena’s arm and starts in a compassionate tone. “Dr. Evans, I know you are busy and I know this has been a very difficult time for you and the children. I’m sure you haven’t had a chance to take a look at the school calendar but Friday is Parent’s Day for the children and I’m a little concerned about him. The children have been preparing all week for their parents to visit on Friday and Brady has been very withdrawn and quiet. I just want you to be aware that it will, no doubt, be a difficult day for him and if you feel it’s better for him to….maybe…. stay home that day, I will understand.” Marlena’s hand instinctively goes to her mouth and tears flood her eyes.

 

Mrs. Denton looks at her with pained concerned. “I’m so sorry, Dr. Evans, I can’t imagine what you are going through.”

 

“It’s okay…I’m okay.” Marlena takes a quick swipe at a tear that has escaped. “I…uh….thank you, Mrs. Denton……thank you for reminding me and being so concerned about Brady. This has been a hard adjustment time for him, I’m sure. He doesn’t talk much, and I’m not quite sure if he understands really what has happened.” Marlena crosses her arms and looks at her shoes. “He…uh….was very close to his daddy and I think he’s confused and feeling a little alone right now.”

 

“Well, if there is anything we here at the school can do, please don’t hesitate to ask.”

 

“Thank you, again, so much and I’ll let you know about Friday.” Marlena gives the teacher a sweet smile and returns to the driver seat. Brady is quiet as they drive the short distance home. Marlena is deep in thought as her heart breaks for this precious little boy whom she has come to love as her own. They enter the penthouse and Brady, as always, empties his backpack, takes his lunch box to the kitchen and hangs his jacket on the small pegs that John had put up in the laundry room. Marlena was always amazed at Brady’s quiet and obedient nature. Having been through so much in his short little life, he was certainly a well adjusted child. As he came back through the living room to ascend the stairs to his room, Marlena stops him. “Hey, Brady? Wanna work a puzzle with me?”

 

Brady pauses at the bottom of the stairs and cocks his as if to ponder the question and then whirls around with a grin on his face. “Um….okay”.

 

‘Oh *my* he looked like John just then.’ Marlena’s eyes lit up with heartfelt joy.

 

Brady crosses the room to where Marlena is perched on the arm of the sofa. “Where’s Belle?”

 

“Well, she’s taking a nap. Guess preschool was just too much for her today.” Marlena giggles.

 

“She should go to *my* school, she would be so tired she wouldn’t even be able to stay awake during playtime!” Brady’s voice has taken on a very serious tone.

 

Marlena’s eyes twinkle with joy. “I bet you are right, Brady!”

 

“Would it be okay if I have a snack before we work the puzzle?”

 

Marlena jumps from the arm of the sofa, “absolutely! Care if I join you?”

 

Brady heads toward the kitchen, “nope!” Marlena catches him and takes his little hand in hers and a very content smile spreads across her face.

 

Marlena and Brady enjoy a great afternoon, eating cookies and working a 101 Dalmations puzzle. After Brady affixes the last piece of the puzzle he raises up on his knees in the chair and let’s out a whoop. He settles back in his chair and eyes Marlena curiously then looks down and fiddles with the belt loops on his jeans. After a moment of silence he speaks quietly, “Marlena?”

 

“Yeah, sweety?”

 

“Do I have to go live with Kristen?”

 

Stunned, Marlena raises her head to look at him. “No, Brady, why did you think that?”

 

Brady looks again at his jeans, “well……..Daddy said that we were going to live with Kristen.”

 

She too lowers her head taking in the words he just said. “I see. Well, things have changed, Brady, and you are going to live with me now.” There is a long silence. “Is that all right?”

 

Brady moves to rest his elbows on the table, “yeah, I would like to live with you more than Kristen.”

 

Marlena’s eyes fill with tears to hear him say that. Not wanting to delve into something bigger and hard to explain she doesn’t touch the issue of Kristen.

 

“Marlena?”

 

“Uh…huh?”

 

“Did you love my Daddy?”

 

Marlena’s breath suddenly catches in her throat and a huge smile crosses her, “*Oh*….you bet I did!” She is moved by his sweet innocence.

 

“He talked about you….a lot, more than anybody, more than even Kristen.”

 

She tilts her head to the side as if pondering this statement and a tiny smile crosses her lips. “Really?” Brady nodded his head while examining a puzzle piece that he has broken loose. “Well…..I loved talking about your Daddy too!” Marlena nonchalantly wipes a tear that has escaped the corner of her eye. She is very much aware that something else is on Brady’s mind and decides to help him open up. “Brady? I talked to your teacher today. She told me that it’s Parent’s Day on Friday.”

 

He quickly glances at Marlena and then back down to the puzzle, “yeah……so?” Unsure of where to go from here, she gives him a moment. “Well, it’s just a bunch of stupid stuff anyway!”

 

‘Here we go……God, *please* help me say the right things.’ “Tell me why you think it’s stupid?”

 

Brady sits back again in the chair and returns to inspecting his belt loops. “I dunno, it just is.” She lets him think, “Not everybody’s parents can come anyways. Ryan’s parents can’t come……his dad is in California and his mommy has to work. But, his gramma and grandpa are coming. He averts his gaze up to meet Marlena’s eyes and then quickly lowers it again.

 

“Brady? I sure would like to see what your class is gonna do on Friday, do you think maybe I could go with you? I mean, if you don’t want me to that’s okay, too. I just thought since I don’t have to work that day, then maybe……”

 

Brady sits up on his knees again in the chair and with obvious delight he answers, “Sure! Mrs. Denton already said that you could come with me.” Unaware that this lets Marlena know he has already talked to the teacher about this possibility, and as if he had it all planned out in his head he continues, “You have to take me to school and stay all day with me because that’s what your s’pose to do.” He lowers his eyes, “and when its time for everybody to tell who their visitor is….we can just say that….. um….. if you want to, that you are my……. um……..my…. new…. mommy.” Brady is silent and still.

 

Marlena is in shock and can’t hold back the tears any longer. ‘Oh God! Thank you, Thank you, Thank you!’ “Oh *my* I think that is just the *greatest* idea!” His lips curl up in a shy tiny grin and he looks at Marlena. She gets up from her chair and goes to the other side of the table where Brady is sitting. She picks him up and sits down in the chair, holding him tight. “Brady, you are the smartest boy I know! Did you know that?” He shakes his head and the initial tenseness in his body slowly relaxes. “You *are*! Just like your daddy! He was *very* smart.”

 

Brady turns in Marlena’s lap and looks at her with that sweet face that was so characteristic of John’s. “Marlena? Is daddy in Heaven?”

 

She brushes a strand of his brown hair across his forehead. “Yes, he is.”

 

“With my other mommy?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Did you know that my first mommy was sick?”

 

Marlena is taken aback at the candidness and maturity of this child. At only four years old he had the capability to draw a person in to a very adult conversation. “Yes, as a matter of fact, I did know that your mother was sick.”

 

Brady starts to play with the drawstrings on the hood of Marlena’s sweat suit. “Was daddy sick, like my mommy……I mean my first mommy?”

 

“Well…no, not exactly”. She searches her heart and prays silently that God will give her the words to say. “You know, Brady, God puts us here on earth and there is a time that God wants us to come back to live with Him in Heaven and it was just your daddy’s time to go back. Can you understand that?” She lifts his chin with her forefinger and searches his soft eyes. He nods and she is aware once again that he is four. “You know what I think we should do, Brady?”

 

“What?”

 

“I think that you and me and Belle should remember all the times that daddy was happy. I think that’s just what daddy would want us to do, don’t you?” Brady nods in agreement. When your daddy……..” the words stick in her throat and she swallows hard to continue, “…died……that wasn’t a happy time for him so what do say we just don’t think about that time, okay?”

 

“Okay.” Brady shifts his position and lays back on Marlena’s chest. “Marlena?”

 

“Yes, sweet boy?” “Can….I….call you….mommy?”

 

A dam of pent up tears come pouring forth and Marlena lifts her head in acknowledgement to God, and hugs him to her. “Oh…..Brady, I *love* you! There is nothing I would like *more* than for you to call me mommy!” Marlena holds her *son* for a long while as the evening shadows fall across the room. No amount of therapy could have brought her closer to healing than the last two hours she has spent with this four year old.

Stefano stalks back to his study with Celeste close behind. “Stefano! Don’t do this!”

 

“Shut up, Celeste! You have no idea how important this is to me.” He is pouring himself a drink as Celeste makes her way to the bar.

 

“Stefano, you can’t possibly think that this will work again! He is too weak! He needs medical attention! If you attempt this, he will surely die!”

 

“Get out of here…..NOW! I need to think!” Celeste hesitates until Stefano turns to look at her. She knows it is futile to argue with this man and especially when he has that look.

 

“*You* are making a big mistake!!!” She storms out of the room slamming the door behind her.

 

***

 

The room is dark and cold, he tries to sit up but is forced again by the pain in his chest to lie still. He has been floating in and out of conscienceness for days and ever so often an official looking woman comes in and tends to the large bandage over his chest. John has never been fully awake to understand what she was doing. He has been a prisoner for weeks now in this mysterious place. There has been no light save for the tiny overhead lamp that the guard turns on when he brings meals, of which John has eaten very little. His body aches all over and this pain, this feeling in his chest is unbearable at times. The first few days were the toughest, because he had no recollection of what happened or where he was. As time passed, he gradually started to recall bits and pieces of what happened and when his first visitor arrived, he put it all together. Stefano had his memory back! This was no surprise to John but immediately, he was afraid, not for himself, but for the one person that Stefano was motivated by…..Marlena!

 

***

 

Marlena steps out of the shower and grabs the towel bar. She felt as though she might pass out. “Hmm….what’s going on?” She wonders outloud, “let’s see, what have I eaten today? Not much! Need to get more nutrition, take better care of myself!” She gets her bearings, slips into her robe and sits down at the vanity to blow dry her hair. She is exhausted. She had not yet started seeing patients again but was spending a few hours a week at the office, going over charts and doing dictation that had lagged behind. She spent the afternoon with Brady and Belle at the park and had put them to bed after Chinese take-out and a new Disney movie on video. She figured depression was the cause of her lethargy and lack of nutrition for the dizzy spells. Her immune system was probably down and making her feel puney.

 

***

 

The trees outside the DiMera mansion began to blow at an alarmingly high rate. Kristen lifted her head from the haphazard position she was in on the living room couch to concentrate for a moment on the noise. She dragged herself up and onto her feet and brought her hand to her throbbing head. “What the……….?” She peered through the wooden slates on the window then whirled around just fast enough to catch herself off balance and came crashing to the floor. She burst into a fit of laughter. “Well, Kristen, you are in a sad state, sister! Whatever has become of you?” She crawled to the small bar in the corner of the room and pulled herself up. Empty bottles of Vodka lay strewn over the top of the bar. Carelessly she turned each one up on end and held it over her opened mouth, head tilted back. “When did I drink all of this?” She again stumbles as she starts across the room and lands in the middle of a very large potted plant. “Whoa, I’d better get…..planted somewhere……….” Another outburst of laughter, “get it? planted?” In moments she was sprawled again on the floor and rolling in inebriated bliss. A tiny object caught her eye under the sofa. It was a child’s ring, like one from a gum ball machine. She reached under the sofa and grabbed the ring. She sat staring curiously at it for a moment and then it hit her. “Brady!” It was the ring that Kristen bought him when she and John and Brady had went out for pizza before leaving for Aremid. “Oh…..I see it meant a *whole* lot to ya, Brady!” Kristen’s face had taken on a childlike scowl. She flung the ring across the room, “I guess if it was from *Saint* Marlena it would be on your precious little finger right now. I guess everything that woman does is abso-freakin-lutely PERFECT!” Kristen stands and surveys the room and weaves her way back to the bar. “I need a drink!”

 

***

 

Marlena dozes with a copy of Martha Stewart Living spread open across her chest. She wakes to the sound of a strong wind and rain starting its spring dance across the night sky. She slips from bed and walks down the hall to check on Brady and Belle who are both sleeping soundly. After returning to her room she sheds her robe, turns the light out and climbs into bed but the exhaustion she had succumbed to moments ago was now replaced with a heavy heartedness that only threatened to hand her another endless night of tossing, turning, crying….but, certainly, no sleep. She flips to her stomach and lay looking at the empty pillow next to her. A painful lump has formed in her throat and she has to turn over and sit up to relieve the tension it has caused. The tears are pouring as steady as the rain outside and she drew her knees to her chest and buried her face there. “John, John, John, John.” she cried. Nighttime had become her enemy. It was too quiet, too calm. There were too many voices, too many memories playing like a broken record in her head. Almost since returning from Aremid she had gotten no more than about three hours of sleep each night. It was really beginning to take its toll. Even when she did sleep, it wasn’t peaceful. Her dreams were filled with images of John and the night of the execution and the time they spent together. Although that was her *wedding* day, she still could not get the picture of John lying in her arms, crying and saying he didn’t want to die, out of her head. She was haunted by it. Many mornings she awoke with red, swollen eyes not even aware that she had cried so much. Finally, she climbs from the bed and goes to the medicine cabinet in the bathroom to find a mild sedative that might help her sleep. Her head ached, she felt nauseated and could not go another night like this. Removing a small prescription bottle from the shelf, she reads the label, ‘John Black….Take one tablet at bedtime as needed, Dr. Marlena Evans.’ She stands, for a moment, with the bottled clutched to her chest. She had prescribed these sedatives for John when Isabella died and was having difficulty sleeping. ‘How ironic.’ She takes in a deep breath and looks at his name on the bottle again. She whispers as if saying that name would be the drug itself that would heal her, “John….” She used the small cup next to the sink and swallowed the pill in hopes she could find rest.

 

***

 

John lay in the darkened silence staring into nothing. His mind drifting to thoughts of his *wife*. ‘My wife, my beautiful wife’. In spite of the situation he was in, it brought him great joy to think of Marlena as his wife. He moves his left thumb to where his wedding band once was…the one that Marlena had placed there….his chest began to ache. Before he had entered the execution chamber he was ordered to remove it. He had fought to keep it on, but eventually was overruled and reluctantly gave it up to one of the guards. Tears quickly filled his eyes and ran down the sides of his face. Aloud he began to speak, “God, thank You for allowing me to live. Thank You for answering those prayers, but now God, I am asking that You help me. Help me to get out of here and get home to my wife and children. They need me! I’m not sure what is going on, but I need strength, physical and emotional strength to get away from here. I’m begging you, *please* help me. And, please protect Marlena and my children. Send her a sign of hope that I am still alive, that I *will* return to her. God, I know I’ve made some big mistakes and I’m asking You to forgive me. I want to make up for those mistakes, just give me a chance God….. *please* give me a chance! Amen.”

 

***

 

Marlena sits straight up in bed and flings the covers off, she bolts for the bathroom and barely makes it to the commode before vomiting. After several minutes of wrenching her guts up, she sits exhausted against the wall. ‘What is going on with me? Why do I feel this way? Maybe I’ve got the flu……..that’s why I feel so puney and tired.’ She pulls herself up to stand and walks to the sink to wash her face and brush her teeth. As she comes into the bedroom she glances over at the red illuminated clock, 4:36 A.M. “Might as well get up………I won’t be able to go back to sleep now.” She felt that kind of euphoria that comes after throwing up and surprisingly had a good deal of energy right at the moment. It didn’t last. After fixing coffee and putting a load of laundry in the wash, she was back in the bathroom hugging the toilet again. She remembered she had told Chelsea to come in late, that she would take Brady to school, but she was thinking she was going to have to call her.

 

***

 

“Brady, I’m sorry. I know I promised to take you to school but I’m just not feeling up to it.”

 

“That’s okay…I think you better call the doctor!”

 

A wide smile spreads across Marlena’s face and she cups Brady’s chin with her hand. “I think you are right, big boy! I promise, I *will* call as soon as his office opens, how’s that?”

 

Chelsea enters the room carrying a sleepy Belle. “Brady, you ready to go?”

 

Marlena slowly stands from her squatting position. “Chelsea, I’m so sorry! Thank you for coming so quickly!”

 

“Dr. Evans, you don’t *need* to apologize. I just want you to get to feeling better!”

 

“You’re so sweet, Chelsea.” She turns to Brady to help him slip into his windbreaker. “Now, sweety, I hope you have a *great* day at school.” She zips his jacket and kisses his forehead. “I’ll see you when you get home, okay?”

 

Brady throws his arms around her in a fierce hug and says in a somewhat frightened tone, “you promise you will be here?”

 

Marlena recognizes his fear and hugs him tighter. “I promise! Don’t you worry!” He releases his hold on her, picks up his backpack and heads to the front door. Marlena kisses Belle as she turns with her arms outstretched for Marlena to take her. “No, baby……you’re gonna go with Chelsea, mommy’s got to go to the doctor.”

 

Belle removes her thumb from her mouth to protest with a whimper which quickly turns into a full fledged crying fit. “Wanna stay wif mommy!”

 

Chelsea gently forces Belle’s head to her shoulder and she gives Marlena a reassuring nod, “she’ll be okay, she’s just tired. You get what you need to get done and we’ll see you later.” Marlena smiles sweetly as they exit the house. Belle can still be heard out in the hall and Marlena’s heart aches. She knew that Belle could not comprehend what has happened over the last few weeks but there was no doubt that she knew her daddy was not around. She had asked for him so many times and cried when Marlena would tell her he couldn’t come to see her. Marlena brushed a tear from her cheek and walked to the desk to call the doctor. Before she would finally get out the door that morning she had spent two thirds of it in the bathroom. As she left, she prayed that she would make it the hospital without getting sick.

 

***

 

Peter Blake turns the key in the door of the DiMera mansion after ringing the bell several times. “Krissy? You here?” As he looks around the front foyer and pitches his voice toward the upstairs, he hears a moan come from the living room. He rushes in to find Kristen sprawled on the couch, the room littered with trash and empty liquor bottles. “What…..Kristen, what’s going on?”

 

Kristen lets out a loud groan and attempts to sit up. Her hair disheveled and her clothes looking like she had been in them for days. “What are *you* doing here, Peter?” She manages to get herself up off the couch and stagger across the room to the bar. This time, she only wants a glass of water but did not have the strength to lift the pitcher to pour it.

 

Peter notices her struggle and crosses the room to assist her. “Krissy….is something wrong?

 

Kristen brings her gaze up slowly to meet his eyes, and in a very sarcastic tone answers him, “well, now, what could have possibly given you the impression something was *wrong*?”

 

Peter rolls his eyes, glances at the ceiling and back at her. “Kristen, listen……I know that this has been hard on you, but you *have* to get over it! John is gone. He *killed* Tony, Kristen! I’m sorry you don’t agree with this, but he deserved to die!”

 

Kristen, after turning her back to Peter, whirls around, eyes blazing with anger and hurt. “What if he didn’t, Peter? *What if* John didn’t kill Tony? What then? Huh?” Before Peter could answer she continued her paroxysm. “He died for nothing! That’s what! How could you live with yourself, Peter? How could you live if, eventually, there is evidence to prove that John *did not* kill Tony?” She turned her back to him and brought her hand to her head once again as it throbbed in pain. “That’s what I am going through, that’s what’s wrong with me! My testimony sent John to the electric chair……..*MY* testimony!” She whirls around to face him, “the man that I loved, Peter, the man that I was planning to spend my life with, to have children with….so, I’m sorry if I can’t join you in your victory party, because *my* life is as good as over! I have *nothing*!”

 

Peter lowers his head and stepps forward to take Kristen in his arms. “I’m sorry, Krissy. I’m *sorry*. He pulls her back and looks in her eyes, “*you* will make it. You will survive this. It’s not the end of the world. You just need time, time to heal.” Peter survey’s the trashed room and looks again at her. “But…..*this* isn’t going to help. Drinking your life away isn’t going to do you a bit of good!”

 

Kristen pushes him away, “thank you, Peter for coming by……..I’ve thoroughly enjoyed our visit! Now, if you would excuse me, I have things to do.” She moves around him nearly falling over. Peter’s gaze follows her out of the living room as she ascends the stairs.

 

***

 

Marlena’s doctor enters the small examining room with a big smile on his face. “Good morning, Marlena!”

 

“Good morning, Jim.”

 

“Well, what’s wrong with my favorite doctor?”

 

“Well, I’m not sure. I’ve been sick….throwing up all morning and have had some dizzy spells over the last few days.” She quickly adds, “but, Jim, I really haven’t been sleeping much at all and I *know* my immune system is down. I just feel really, really tired………”

 

“I’m sure this has been a very difficult time for you, Marlena. Joyce and I didn’t get a chance to talk with you at the memorial service and I want you to know that you have been in our thoughts and prayers.”

 

She gives him a forced but sincere smile as she tries to hold back the tears. “Thank you, so much! It *has* been hard, but I’ve *got* to get to feeling better for the children’s sake, you know?

 

He gives her a gentle pat on the leg and an understanding nod, “okay, let me do a little examining here and we’ll see what’s goin’ on.” He pulled his mobile stool in her direction and sits as he starts to listen to her chest. “Okay……..” the doctor moves to his chart and writes a few lines. “…………listen, Marlena, I want to do some blood work, just to be sure we don’t have anything serious going on. I don’t think we do, but you know me, always the pessimist!” Before she can answer he is sitting again with his pen poised to write, “tell me, when was your last menstrual cycle?”

 

Marlena rolls her eyes upward in thought, “uh………let me see…….”

 

“I’ve got a calendar here if you need it.” He hands her a small desk calendar and she reviews it.

 

“Um……..you know, I’m so bad about keeping track! It was………maybe……..well, Jim, I’m sorry, I just can’t think.”

 

“That’s all right.” He stands and replaces the calendar. Just sit tight, I’m gonna send Jenny in to get some blood and I’ll be back in a bit, okay?”

 

She gives him grin, “I’ll be here!”

 

***

 

“Come on, man? Give me a break here! Its not gonna to kill ya to leave the light on for awhile!” John sits on the side of his cot pleading with the guard. He has eaten a small portion of the breakfast he was given. Food just isn’t high up on his list of priorities at the moment, although he knows it should be. He managed to eat the orange and the bagel and it had crossed his mind that Stefano had it arranged that his food would be drugged with sedatives but he *had* to take that chance. To build his strength he was going to have to eat more.

 

The guard seemed to take on a sympathetic tone, “all right, I’ll leave it on for awhile but it goes right back off if I hear anything funny going on!” He picked up the tray, made his way out the heavy metal door and John heard the lock click home behind him.

 

John struggles to get up as the nagging pain from his chest begs him to stay where he’s at. This morning, the woman, obviously a nurse or maybe a doctor, had come to change the bandage and John was coherent enough to ask her what had happened to him. She was reluctant to speak at all but he managed to coerce her to tell him she was in fact a doctor and he was recovering from heart surgery! When he prodded her more, she simply turned and left the room. Knowing Stefano the way he did, John couldn’t help but think he was prepping him for something. As he makes it to his feet, he is overcome as the room begins to spin and quickly fades to black.

 

***

 

Marlena lay quietly on the cold, unaccomodating table in Dr. Mohr’s examining room. Her right arm bent up to arrest the flow of blood that the phlebotomist had just taken from her arm, the other, covering her eyes. After Jenny had taken the blood, Marlena felt as if she would vomit again, but had managed to keep it at bay, for now. Dr. Mohr had returned momentarily to ask if she wouldn’t mind staying here until he got the results of the blood test, he would put a rush on it. Surprisingly, she had dozed off and was enjoying a few minutes of very restful sleep when the door opens and it causes her to jump slightly. “I’m sorry, Marlena, I didn’t mean to scare you.”

 

She takes her arm down from her eyes, “that’s okay, just a little jumpy.”

 

Dr. Mohr comes to the table as Marlena starts to sit up, a weary, pained look on her face. “No, no, stay where you’re at. I’ll come around this side.” He circles the table so that they can look at one another eye to eye. Marlena relaxes against the pillow but can’t hide the anxiety in her face. The older man, whom she had been seeing as her general practitioner, since Tom Horton had passed away and had truly come to love and respect as *much* as Tom, looked at her seriously and with compassion in his eyes. “Marlena?” He places a gentle hand on her arm and continues, “I have your blood tests back.”

 

Marlena can’t help but raise her head in question, as the look on his face seems to mean it’s not good news. “Jim…what is it? Just tell me, I can handle it, it’s important that you tell me everything……”

 

“You’re pregnant!”

 

“…because, I deal with stuff like this all the time and *whatever* it is…….WHAT??”

 

Dr. Mohr has a cautious grin on his face and repeats himself, “You are pregnant! About 7 weeks along.”

John opens his eyes and slowly focuses on the figure standing over him. With as much energy as he can muster he addresses him in a sluggish whisper, “Stefano……..you…..sick…”, John struggles to speak, “what have you done to me?” John closes his eyes once again unable to fight the drug that has, obviously, spread through his body. Stefano eyes the doctor anxiously.

 

“Well, John, I saved your life…that’s what!” Stefano sneers then glances at the doctor.

 

“He will be fine, Mr. DiMera, I’m sure trying to stand was a major effort for him and the blood that surged to his head and heart when he tried, caused the blackout. I’ve checked his vital signs and his heart rate and blood pressure are normal now. I think he needs………” She stops herself, realizing just who she is talking too.

 

“What, what do you think he needs?” Stefano barks out.

 

“Well, it’s going to be essential for him to eat more and start some exercise.” She nervously looks at the concrete floor and then back at Stefano.

 

“WHATEVER! Just get him strong enough to proceed with the plan!

 

The doctor is shocked at his reply. “Yes sir! I will set up some time for physical therapy and……….request specific foods from the kitchen staff about his diet.” Stefano turns to leave and the young doctor steps his way. “Uh……..sir? I think it might help if I served his meals to him, he doesn’t seem to trust the….uh…guards.” She looks at him nervously but confidently this time.

 

“Fine! But……”, he comes right to the young woman’s face, “…..you understand one thing, *you* are working for me and *anyone* who double crosses Stefano DiMera……will rue the day they were born!” The doctor jumps as if she has been shot when Stefano’s phone rings from his pocket, he can’t help but let out a chuckle as he walks toward the door and answers the phone.

 

***

 

“Stefano! It’s Kristen!” She brings her hand to her head and silently curses for her over zealousness that has caused the throbbing to increase.

 

“Ahhhh……….. Kristen, my dear, how are you?”

 

“I’m great!” she lied. “Listen, I wondered if I could come see you?” Stefano pauses for a long while. He considered if, in the possibility that Kristen would find out what he was doing, she would ruin his plans. “Stefano? Did you hear me?”

 

“Uh…….yes, yes, I’m sorry. Of course, you can come.” There was something about Kristen that Stefano felt certain he could trust. He even began to think of the possibilities of having her help him carry out his plan. “Ah…Kristen I am delighted, when can you be here?”

 

“Well, I thought…… just as soon as possible?!”

 

“Excellent! I will have a jet ready to go in a few hours, how’s that?”

 

“Great! Thank you! Uh….Stefano, where are you?”

 

Stefano chuckles, “Kristen, pack warm and let your imagination run wild until you get here!”

 

Kristen , a little shocked and irritated by his answer, decides it’s not worth the effort. “Well, all right, guess anything is better than this place! See you soon!”

 

***

 

Marlena slowly lowered her head back to the pillow. A look of utter astonishment and disbelief locked in her eyes. “Marlena? Are you all right?” Dr. Mohr had feared that Marlena’s reaction would be severe, not that he didn’t think she would be thrilled to be pregnant again, in fact, she had confided in him not long after Belle was born that she would love to have one more child, but considering the heart breaking memories that this child would bring of her beloved John, he was unsure how to proceed. Marlena lay silent and the doctor stayed right beside her until she was ready.

 

When she *did* break the silence it was barely above a whisper and her voice was thick with emotion. “Jim….are you sure?”

 

“Marlena, I checked the test twice. It’s positive.”

 

She turned her head away from Dr. Mohr and brought her hand to cover her eyes as tears streamed down her cheeks. “I had *no* idea, I really didn’t……..the last few weeks have been so crazy that I haven’t even paid attention…….and………oh *God*!” Marlena cries out as Dr. Mohr takes her hand in his and stands in awkward silence.

 

“Marlena, I want you to stay here for a little while, okay? “I don’t want you to drive in this condition, you’re too upset.”

 

After a moment she sits up on the edge of the table and reaches for her purse. “Jim, I’m really sorry I broke down like that, I…..just…..well, it was just a shock and I’m tired…….”

 

“Hey, I refuse to accept an apology where it’s not due! But, I am concerned about you driving.”

 

She covered his hand and looked sincerely into his sweet, wrinkled eyes, “You are a good friend………and a *great* doctor and I appreciate your concern for me, but I *am* going to be fine. I promised Brady I would be at home when he got there and this is his early day at school, so I must go.” She slipped into her suit jacket and hugged his neck. “I will make an appointment with Dr. Samuelson first thing tomorrow!”

 

Dr. Mohr returned the embrace but drew her back in regard. “Marlena, I know you pretty well……….I know you are a strong woman, but………..let your family and friends be there for you. Don’t take this on alone! You know Joyce and I are here for you, *anytime*!” His expression turned lighthearted as he placed a light kiss on her forehead. “Get some rest, you hear!”

 

A gentle smile formed on her lips, “thank you! I will!”

 

***

 

As Marlena exited the office she caught a glimpse of Laura standing at the elevators and quickly turned to defer an encounter with her right now. Laura knew her too well and it would be near to impossible to hide the obvious emotion the last couple of hours had taken on her.

 

“Marlena!”

 

Marlena stops and mutters an expletive under her breath.

 

“Hi………I didn’t expect to see you here today, thought you were gonna get caught up on laundry and spend the day with the kids? Before she could answer, Laura abruptly became aware of Marlena’s appearance. “Marlena? Are you all right? Honey, you look terrible!”

 

Marlena rolled her eyes and forced a smile. “Why, gee, Laura, it’s good to see you too!”

 

“Marlena, you know what I mean, sweety, are you sick? Were you coming from Dr. Mohr’s office?

 

Marlena closes her eyes and takes a long breath then looks at her friend. Before she can speak, her mind is apprehended by the thought of what she has just learned and tears collect in the corners of her eyes threatening to spill forth. She wraps an arm around her stomach and averts her eyes away from Laura’s expecting gaze.

 

“Oh, sweety, what is it?” Laura takes Marlena by the hand, “come to my office, let’s talk a minute…..please?”

 

Marlena shakes her head. “I’ve got to be home soon, I promised Brady…….”

 

Disappointed, Laura brings her friend into a hug. “Are you all right?”

 

“I’m………….pregnant.” Marlena is as shocked that she actually said it as Laura is at hearing it. Laura stands, taken aback with her mouth gaping open. The tears begin to fall from Marlena’s eyes.

 

“Ahhhh, honey…….that – is – *wonderful* – news!”

 

Marlena just nods as she is unable to speak. Finally she speaks with a susurrant tone, “I’ve got to go. I wanna be there when Brady gets home.”

 

“Of course, *please* call me,…….. please let me help?!”

 

She manages a smile and enfolds Laura in a gentle hug. “I will. Thank you for being my friend.”

 

***

 

Kristen looks out the window of the leer jet that Stefano had waiting on the tarmac at Salem International Airport. It was quickly becoming obvious to her that the ending terminus would be one of Stefano’s private, secluded islands in the Carribean somewhere. She remembered all the times as a child that she spent on such an island and what an adventure they *all* had been. For the first time since John’s execution, she felt as though, things weren’t as bad as they seemed. This was exactly what she needed!

John lay on his stomach on the cot in the small dungeon that had been his dwelling for what seemed like years. He had learned the feel of the place, for at night, when it was so dark, is when he went to work. Ever since Katherine had been giving him vitamins, he had been working out. One afternoon while laying on his bed he pondered what he could do to improve his strength, quickly. His eyes caught on one of the overhead plumbing pipes and he had an idea. Every night, even though he figured Stefano had monitors on him it was too dark for him to see, so John would wait until the small hours of the morning and begin his ritual. He would stand on his cot and jump to grab the bar, work himself into a hanging position and do as many pull ups as he could. This caused enormous pain in his chest but he *had* to do something to build his strength. Stefano didn’t come around much in the first few weeks, but John was being graced more and more with his presence and this always incensed him. As he lay there on the cot, he turned his head when he heard the huge metal lock click away from its resting place.

 

“Ah………John, what a lovely day, huh?” Stefano crossed the dimly lit cell with a comical leer on his face.

 

“Well, now, I wouldn’t know that, old man, you see, I don’t have the privilege of being out to enjoy sunlight!” John turned over and lay with his hands behind his head.

 

“Oh, forgive me, John, I completely forgot!” Stefano was carrying a small leather bound book in his hands and tossed it in John’s direction. With great reflex, John caught it just before it landed. “The doctor tells me you have asked for something to read. That should keep you quite entertained, I’m sure.” He lets out a gutteral chuckle.

 

“What is this?” John unties the ribbon like strings that hold the pages of the small book together. He opens it to find someone’s handwritings. Stefano stands in silence as John tries to make sense of it. John gives Stefano a dubious look and holds the book in his direction, not wanting to accept what he *thinks* this is. “Answer me, old man…..what is this?”

 

“John, that is none other than Tony’s diary. I thought it was time for you to know the *real* truth.” Stefano turned and strode toward the open door, he glanced back just before exiting, “Enjoy!”

 

***

 

“Belle, sweety, it’s time to get out of the bathtub.”

 

“Mommy, noooooo, Belle not fru pwaying.”

 

Marlena stretched across the large jacuzzi tub, which at the moment she wished was not so big, trying to reach Belle who had worked her way to the farthest point *away* from Marlena. She raised her voice to communicate her displeasure with her daughter.

 

“Belle, come here, now…….., or mommy is going to spank you! Honey, I’m tired and it’s past your bedtime.” Belle stuck her bottom lip out and ducked her head. “If you want me to read you a book, you have to get out of the tub right now!” Belle contemplated this for a moment then pushed through the tub toys and extended her arms for Marlena to lift her out. Wearily she raised Belle from the water and into a fuzzy towel. “Thank you, baby!”

 

“Mommy? You wead me a stowee?”

 

“Yes, baby girl, mommy will read you a story.” Marlena starts to slip a nightgown over Belle’s head when she ducks her head in protest.

 

“Nooooo, mommy’s shirt.” Occasionally, Marlena would let Belle and Brady pick out one of her t-shirts to wear to bed.

 

“Okay, but make it quick!” Belle runs to the closet and studies a stack of neatly folded shirts, as if this was the most important decision she would ever make. Marlena releases the water from the tub and bends to put the tub toys away when she hears Belle call from the closet.

 

“Mommy, can’t get dis one!” Belle is struggling like she’s wrestling an alligator when Marlena reaches the closet.

 

“Here honey, let me get it, which one?” Belle points to a gray shirt with colorful writing which happens to be on the very bottom. Marlena’s breath catches as the shirt comes into full view. “Salem PD-Annual Picnic and Charity Softball Game- July 14, 1995” ‘John’s shirt’. Her mind floods with memories of him at that event and how he had come home with her to help put the kids to bed. She laughed outloud as she recalls the sight and *smell* of him. He insisted on taking a shower when they reached the penthouse. It was not uncommon for him to have a spare set of clothes there. After he showered he’d left his smelly softball uniform lying on the bathroom floor. ‘Oh…….what I’d give to have him here……leaving his clothes lying around…….’ Tears threaten to fall from her eyes and she quickly gains her composure as Belle starts to tug at the shirt. “Okay, okay, sweety………..you and Brady pick out a book and mommy will be right there.” She helps Belle pull the shirt over her head and watches as her tiny daughter patters out of the room, the oversized shirt dragging the floor. She leans against the doorjamb as she permits the tears to run freely down her cheeks.

 

***

 

John bolts from the cot and flings the small book across the room. “I should’ve known! You’re a freakin’ DiMera!” He runs his fingers through his hair and paces the dimunitive cell, vexed by the fact that he didn’t figure Tony out. “Ahhhhh…….I should have figured it out! And I should have known Stefano would be involved. I knew his memory was back. Suddenly, John’s blood runs cold. ‘Doc! She wouldn’t believe that he had his memory back. I have to get outta here. I have to get to Doc!’

 

***

 

“Kristen, I told you, I can’t go back to Salem right now!” Stefano pours himself a drink while Kristen thumbs through a magazine on the sofa.

 

“Stefano, don’t you miss Marlena? Don’t you want to see her?”

 

“Kristen, I am working and have things that I must do before I return to Salem! I told you that, already!”

 

“Well, I just think that Marlena is at a very *needy* place in her life right now and could use…..uh….a friend.” Kristen’s turns her gaze toward Stefano.

 

He raises an eyebrow and takes a sip. “Yes, well, I have been in touch with her and happen to know that she is getting along just fine. Besides, I do have plans to return to Salem soon, I just have *something* I must complete here first.”

 

Kristen becomes curious and questions her father. “So what is this big *project* you are working on? You haven’t talked much about it…..what are you up to?

 

Stefano turns his back to Kristen and downs the remainder of his drink. “All in good time, Kristen, all in good time……..”

 

***

 

Marlena returns to her bedroom after tucking Brady and Belle into bed. She was thankful to be feeling better but was amazed at how tired she was. She didn’t remember feeling this tired when she was pregnant with Belle but she chalked that up to not having a three and four year old to tend to the last time she was pregnant. The phone rang while she was reading to the children and she had let the answering machine pick it up so she crossed the room to check the machine.

 

“Marlena, hi, honey, it’s Laura. Just checking to see how you are. Give me a call when you have a chance.”

 

She clicked the machine off and took the portable phone with her as she crawled into bed. “Laura?”

 

“Marlena! How’s my friend?”

 

“Oh……I’m okay,…..tired.”

 

“How are you feeling?” Laura’s voice was full of concern and love and Marlena was reminded of how much Laura meant to her.

 

“I’m feeling pretty good, no more nausea, of which I am *so* thankful!” They continued for a few minutes talking about work, children and things in general. “Laura, I have an appointment with Dr. Samuelson in the morning…….would you want to…….um….go with me?”

 

“Oh, Marlena, I would *love* to go with you!” Laura was delighted, “what time?”

 

“I gotta be there at ten. I have to take Brady to school and then I’m going to do a consult for Dr. Meyers. I’ll stop by your office when I’m finished, if that’s okay?”

 

“Sounds great, I’ll see you then.”

 

Before Laura hangs up, Marlena stops her, “Laura?….thank you. Thank you for being here for me.”

 

“Marlena, I will *always* be here for you! ALWAYS! Sleep well, honey!”

 

Marlena lay back contentedly and whispered a prayer of thanks for her sweet friend.

Laura and Marlena walk to the doctor’s building in silence. Ever since Marlena had arrived, Laura sensed that she was heavy burdened but she didn’t want to push, so she conveyed her compassion and concern by walking arm and arm with her.

 

They reached Dr. Samuelson’s office and after waiting a good while the nurse entered, “Dr. Evans?” As they waited for the doctor, Marlena lay in quiet contemplation on the table clad in one of those, oh so demeaning, hospital gowns with a sheet pulled up around her. She glanced at Laura whose gaze was fixed on her.

 

Laura offered a comforting smile, “you nervous?”

 

Marlena’s eyes welled up with tears as she shook her head. “Laura, I’m so thankful you are here…….” She pauses to regain control of her emotions. After long seconds she searches Laura’s face, hoping she understands and whispers, “I….just…want him here.” Marlena brings one hand to cover her eyes, as Laura moves to take the other.

 

“I know, sweetheart.” She moves and lays her head over on Marlena’s. “I know.”

 

Dr. Susan Samuelson had become Marlena’s doctor when she was pregnant with Belle and had grown to love and respect this well-known doctor around University Hospital. She stood for a moment when she entered the room knowing that the two women were not aware she had come in. She cleared her throat and announced her presence.

 

“Excuse me. I’m sorry……”

 

“Oh, Susan…….please, don’t be.” Marlena wipes her cheeks and raises up on her elbows. “Susan, do you know Dr. Horton?”

 

Susan extends her hand and nods, “yes, we’ve met! How are you?”

 

Laura warmly accepts her hand and smiles, “good to see you again.”

 

Susan walks to Marlena’s side and with an empathetic look pats her hand. “How are you doin?”

 

Marlena chuckles, “well, I’ve seen brighter days in my life, but *physically* I think I’m doing pretty well.”

 

“Marlena, I don’t want to pretend that I know what you’re going through. I just want you to know that I care about you and we are gonna do everything we can to help you through this difficult time.”

 

Marlena’s eyes once again well up with tears and she covers Susan’s hand with hers. “I’m *so* blessed.” She looks at Laura whose own eyes were now filled with unshed tears and she nods in agreement.

 

Dr. Samuelson breaks the moment, “well, whaddya say we check out this little baby?”

 

A broad smile spreads across Marlena’s face, “let’s do it!” The doctor does her preliminary examination and then positions the necessary equipment that will enable them to see and hear the baby. She raises Marlena’s gown to expose a slightly swollen belly and smears the cold jelly on her lower abdomen. Laura has moved to the opposite side of her friend and takes her hand in a sturdy grip. A nurse enters and the doctor turns to address her.

 

“Wendy, thank you but I’ll do this one myself.” The nurse nods in understanding and leaves the room. She turns back to Marlena and proceeds with the doppler machine to find the baby’s heartbeat. After several minutes of anxious anticipation the silence of the room is suspended by a faint, quick sound, ‘choo choo choo choo choo choo’. Dr. Samuelson turns to see her patient. Marlena’s eyes are closed as tears pour freely from their corners, one hand covers her mouth as she begins to cry aloud. For a long while the only sounds in the tiny room are that of a baby’s heartbeat and it’s mother’s cries of joy and cries of sorrow…only for that which she could not have.

 

***

 

“Please, Katherine, *please* help me.” John pleaded in a whisper with the doctor who had been so kind to him over the last few months. “I must get a message to my wife. Katherine, she believes that I am dead! If you would just call Commander Abe Carver at the Salem Police Department and tell him……”

 

“Mr. Black, you *know* I can’t do that! He would kill me if he even knew we were talking about this.”

 

As she takes his blood pressure, he grabs ahold of her hand and with forced but quiet apprehension, “PLEASE! If you have one ounce of goodness in you, you will do this for me.” He forces a small piece of paper in her hand, which he had talked Stefano into letting him have along with a pencil to have something to pass the time. “This is the number…..please try, *please*.” She stared at John and quickly ripped the blood pressure cuff off his arm and left the room without another word.

 

Outside, Katherine looks around nervously and releases her palm from the tight fist she has made around the now wadded piece of paper. ‘I can’t, Mr. Black…….I’m too scared.’ As she turns to head back to the lab, she gasps as a rough arm wraps tightly around hers.

 

“Where do you think you’re going?” Stefano’s evil eyes burn through the young woman as she struggles to free herself from his grip.

 

“Wha…what? I was just returning to the lab, sir. Is something wrong?”

 

“You tell me, *doctor*,*is* something wrong?”

 

“Uh….what do you mean?”

 

Stefano released the hold he had around her arm and glared cautiously at her. “You seem nervous? Has something happened?”

 

She desperately tries to stop her insides from shaking for fear that he will notice. “Uh….NO! I…..it was just that you frightened me.”

 

“How is our patient, today?”

 

“He’s doing fine, uh….his blood pressure is elevated though and I think……”

 

He cuts her off abruptly and shouts, “IS HE STRONG ENOUGH YET? I’m getting tired of this!”

 

She takes a step back in fear and winces, “I’m sorry, Mr. DiMera…..he was very very sick and very weak, it’s just taking a little more time than I had anticipated to get him strong enough.” She knew this was a lie but while she had told John she would not help him, she did want to help him and she was trying to do everything she could to prolong the insidious plans that she was sure this diabolical man had in store for him.

 

Stefano brings his face close to hers and with pure disdain in his eyes utters, “One week! Do you understand? You have one week and if he is not *strong* enough by then, *you* my dear Katherine, will be *terminated*!” He stares at her and traces his finger along her jaw before turning on his heel to leave. She shudders with unmitigated fear and slowly heads toward the lab.

 

***

 

Marlena steps into the pub and surveys the room. Her mind goes back to all the times that she has spent there, happy and sad. This had always been a place of grounding for her and the children yet it also held a lot of sad memories, memories of the struggles that she went through when her and Roman divorced, memories of John not feeling welcome there. But those times were in the past and she had some very special news to share with her former mother and father-in-law, whom she would always consider her family.

 

“Marlena, dear, how are you?” Caroline came around the corner of the bar to capture Marlena in a compassionate embrace.

 

“Oh, Caroline, I’m fine. I’m sorry to stay away for so long. I’ve been *so* busy with Brady and Belle and…..well, you know how it is.”

 

“Please come and sit down, I’ll get you glass of ice tea.”

 

“Ah….Caroline, something without caffeine, please?” Slighly puzzled, Caroline nods in understanding. Very shortly she returns with a glass of lemonade and joins Marlena at a booth in the back of the pub.

 

Caroline takes Marlena’s hand in hers. “How are you, dear? How are you getting along? Shawn and I have been so worried.”

 

“Well, I would be lying if I told you that things are going great.”

 

“So, tell me the truth.”

 

Marlena looks at her hands and bites her bottom lip. “Some days I think that I’m getting better and moving forward and then….” She pauses then continues, “and then….I’ll see something or hear a song on the radio or look at Brady or Belle in such a way…..” Her eyes shine with unshed tears and she continues in a whisper. “Everything!” She looks at Caroline who squeezes her hands a little tighter. “Everything reminds me of him.” Marlena had always respected Caroline and found a comfort in their talks. She knew that she had always had her best interest at heart and that no matter how much or what circumstances came between them, she always had her unconditional love and for that she was grateful.

 

“Time, dear. Time is all that will ease the pain. It will never leave, but I promise, it will lessen as time goes by.”

 

Marlena gripped Caroline’s hands and eyed her with grateful estimation. “Just being with you, makes me feel better!” She takes a tissue out of her purse and dabs her eyes dry. “Where is Shawn?”

 

“Oh, he is in the office working on the books. Would you like to see him?”

 

“As a matter of fact, I would. I have something I want to tell you both.” Caroline nods and leaves the booth to get Shawn. While Marlena is waiting for them to return, Abe and Lexie come in. They greet one another and Marlena asks them to join her.

 

“Whatcha doin here alone, lady?” Abe’s black eyes glisten with warm cheerfulness.

 

“Actually, I came here to talk to Shawn and Caroline. They’ll be back in a minute.”

 

“Marlena, you look wonderful!” Lexie notices. “I have to say, there was a while there that I thought you were going to waste away, but you look great! Your face is fuller, you look like you’ve put on a few pounds…..” Marlena smiles as Shawn and Caroline join them.

 

She starts to stand to greet Shawn and he waves her back down. “Keep your seat young lady.” He bends and kisses her on the forehead.

 

After everyone has passed around greetings, Marlena speaks up. “Listen, I’m glad that *all* of you are here, because there is something I want to tell you. The four look at her with nervous anticipation. “Lexie, there is a reason for my *looking* well and you are very observant because I *have* put on a few pounds.” They all glance around the table with questioning looks. “I am……going to have a baby.” After the initial shock of the statement Marlena has just made, Abe is the first to stand and come around the table to offer his heartfelt congratulations.

 

“Well, this calls for a round of drinks, on the house!” Shawn yells out in jubilant glee.

 

Marlena takes the pictures of the ultra sound out of her purse to show them the tiny, strange images. “There is the head and he’s…….well, I don’t know what it is but……*its* stretching here……” The group can’t help but notice the huge, teary smile that has crossed Marlena’s face. No one comments but all feel what a wonderful thing it is to see her happy again.

 

Lexie takes Marlena’s hand with tears in her eyes. “That is truly the most wonderful news I have heard in a very long time.”

 

Marlena wipes the tears that have escaped from her eyes now. “It is. It’s pretty wonderful.”

 

Knowing what her friend is going through, Lexie gets up and brings Marlena into an understanding embrace. “We are here for you. Whatever you need, okay?”

 

Marlena nods then sits up and puts on a broad smile. “Hey, I need some advice on maternity clothes…..wanna go shopping?”

 

“Shopping? Now there’s something I am an expert at!” Lexie gives Abe a questioning glance.

 

“Sure. You two go have fun!”

 

Marlena stands and grabs her purse, “Caroline, can you get away right now?”

 

“No, honey…..Shawn has to finish the books and I’ll have to tend the pub while he’s tied up, but thanks for asking.” They hug and agree to talk later. “I couldn’t be more happy, Marlena….really. We’d love to see Brady and Belle soon, maybe have them stay the night.”

 

“Sure, I know they want to see you. I’ll call you tomorrow. Thanks for the lemonade…….and, Caroline…..just thanks for being there for me!” They embrace once again, she gives Shawn and Abe a peck on the cheek and she and Lexie take off for an afternoon of shopping.

 

***

 

Marlena comes in the penthouse, exhausted, arms loaded with shopping bags, as Brady and Belle run, squealing with delight, to see her.

 

“Mommy, mommy!” Belle screams but Brady reaches Marlena first and Belle lets out a loud vociferation of protest! “NO, Bwady! My mommy-not Bwady’s mommy!” Marlena is stunned and immediately fears that Brady is hurt. He doesn’t appear to be so after giving him a warm hug and kiss, she lowers him to the floor. She takes Belle in her arms and kisses her little red cheeks and walks to the stairs carrying her in her arms. Brady quickly returns to his parking place in front of the TV, watching Rugrats.

 

“Brady, mommy will be back, okay?” His eyes never leave the television set as he nods in agreement. When Marlena and Belle reach her room, she sits her down gently on the bed. “Belle, mommy is not very happy with you.” Belle’s bottom lip starts to quiver and she drops her head. “Why did you say something so ugly to Brady? Brady is your brother and I *am* Brady’s mommy just like I am your mommy. Do you understand?”

 

Belle raises her head and shakes her head. “Kwisten Bwady’s mommy.”

 

Marlena is confronted with the fact that this is going to be too big for Belle to understand right now. She pulls Belle into her arms again and rocks her gently back and forth. “Honey, Brady is going to live with us forever. He is going to be my little boy now. He is going to call me mommy because his real mommy……well, she lives in heaven. So, you think it would be all right if you shared mommy with Brady?”

 

Belle nods her head and turns to face Marlena and questions as if there was never a problem about her being Brady’s mommy. “I see daddy, now?”

 

Marlena holds Belle’s head to her chest and tries to fight the tears as they always come when Belle asks for John. “No, baby girl…..not now.” She lifts Belle to her hip and they go back downstairs to check on Brady and start making plans for dinner. She decides to wait to tell them about the new baby.

“Uh…….Commander Carver please?”

 

“This is he. Hello? Is anybody there? This *is* Commander Carver, who is this?”

 

“I…..uh……I have some information about John Black.” Katherine’s eyes dart around the room to make sure no one can hear her, she quickly gives the message to Abe. “John Black is alive and he wanted me to call you and……..”

 

“Who*is* this? What do you want!” Abe stands from his sitting position at his desk.

 

With a very cautious and quiet tone, the doctor tries to convey the message. “He….wanted me to call, he wants his…wife to know that he is alive.” Abe is becoming irritated with such a ludicrous message and attempts once again to obtain an identity from the caller.

 

“I want to know who this is and RIGHT NOW! Where are you calling from?” Abe signals for a deputy and puts his hand over the mouth piece of the phone. “Get a trace set up on this line, immediately!”

 

“John is being held captive at………” Suddenly, the line goes dead. Katherine spins around to find Stefano holding the frayed end of a small cord, his eyes full of rage.

 

“Were you able to get it?” Abe looks anxiously at his deputy.

 

“No, Commander, it wasn’t long enough.”

 

“MAN!!!” Abe shoves a stack of papers across the desk in frustration. “I know we’ve had a lot of crazy calls, being’s John was pretty wealthy, I expect some of that, but there was something different about this call.” Abe rubs his hand over his chin in contemplation and circles his desk. “I want this line to be tapped at all times, in case we get another call like this. I’ll be on the mobile if you need me!” Abe straps his holster around his waist, puts his jacket on and departs the office.

 

***

 

“Doc, I love you so much.” John’s lips come down over hers as they move to a more passionate plane.

 

“Oh, John….honey, it’s been too long.” He works his feathery kisses down her neck. “John, I love you….oh, honey….I need you. John? John………honey?………JOHN!” Marlena sits up with a start and looks around her darkened bedroom. ‘It was a dream…..just a dream.’ She lay back again and the tears burn down her cheeks. Her chest literally aches with pain and she fights the urge to just scream. “Why God? Why? I can’t make it through this! I can’t…….I can’t live without John.” She is sobbing now and talking out loud. “How do I go on? How do I keep living? How do I have this baby without him and why do his children have to go through life without knowing what a wonderful man he was?” Marlena turns to one side and lay in silence for a long while then whispers, “God……I need help. Help me to get through this, help me to be strong for this baby….John’s baby.” She stares, teary eyed, at the empty side of the bed, brings the pillow close to her and drifts again to a place where everything is *right*, John is by her side, they have beautiful children and she is happy……incessantly happy.

 

***

 

“Doc, hold on, baby…..I’m coming home!” John speaks quietly as he lay nervously in the darkness. He hears the outer door open and the adrenaline rushes through his body. He leaps from the cot and, by memory, traces his steps quickly to the spot just over the plumbing pipe and jumps to catch it. He swings at nothing but air but the second time hooks it. He pulls himself up and waits. The guard always did one last check, from what John figured, somewhere around midnight and then he didn’t return again until breakfast. This was John’s chance, he had a nagging feeling that Stefano wasn’t going to leave him in the condition he was in very much longer and he *had* to take a chance. He *had* to get back to Doc!

 

***

 

“WHO WERE YOU TALKING TO?” Stefano demanded as he was now holding Katherine in a very forceful grip.

 

“I….uh, Mr. DiMera…..I’m sorry, I was just…..uh…..trying to get ahold of a hospital there in the states……” She thought quickly and prayed for a sensible answer to come. “I remembered that I had read an article about heart patients and quick recovery……..I was trying to get more information about therapy techniques that may help Mr. Black recover more quickly. I was just……trying to do what you wanted……” She swallows hard.

 

Stefano turns loose of her and spins on his heels. “Why didn’t you ask me? I will be the one to call the states. You do not have the authority while you are working for me to do as you please. Do you understand that? I am paying you good money and as sure as I’m standing here, if I find out that you are lying to me, I WILL KILL YOU! I have risked too much for this plan to fail now!” Stefano storms out of the lab and Katherine collapses in fear to the floor and begins to sob. Stefano takes his small phone from his pocket. “I want someone watching that doctor for John Black at all times. Do *not* let her out of your sight!” He slams the phone shut as Kristen comes wandering down the corridor.

 

“Kristen? Wha……what are you doing down here?”

 

Kristen looks around with a puzzled look. “Stefano, what is this place? I was bored and just started looking around and came upon a stair well that led me here. What are you doing?”

 

Stefano, cautiously surveys the area around him and takes Kristen’s arm to quickly lead her out of there. “Ahhh…..this is just an area where I keep some of my finest wine, art pieces, etc. I figure it is much safer here when I am away.”

 

“Really? I would love to see the art. Do you mind?”

 

Stefano’s heart stops. “Uh….well, actually I have a curator that is working in their right now. I wanted to have some of the pieces touched up…….maybe when he’s finished, huh?”

 

“Well, okay.” They ascend the dark stairs. “Stefano, I think I want to return to Salem. I’ve really enjoyed staying here, but I’m not like you, I need a change. I’m feeling a little restless and bored. Nothing to reflect on you, of course, but it’s just that you seem so busy and I’m anxious to see Peter and Jenn.”

 

Stefano is almost relieved but hides his true feelings. “Kristen, oh….are you sure? I’ve so enjoyed having you here.”

 

“Me too! I’ve enjoyed being here. I want to thank you, for helping me…. I mean, this has been nice and I think it’s helped in the process of putting away my feelings for John. Back in Salem, it just seemed that he was everywhere. You know? I mean, I felt as though he was just in the next room and that was driving me crazy! I’ve been able to let that go while being in this place! I truly appreciate you letting me come here.”

 

The irony of that statement almost makes Stefano laugh but he restrains himself. “Ah, Kristen, you are always welcome in my home, or should I say homes?” He then does laugh and gives her a quick hug. “When do you plan to leave?” “Well, I think tomorrow morning will be soon enough.” “Very well then, I’ll arrange for us to have a special dinner tonight.” “Okay, see you then.” Kristen turns to leave and Stefano lets out a sigh of relief.

 

***

 

The door to John’s cell creaks slowly open, a dim light shines inside as the guard steps in. The guard squints as he tries to adjust to the shadowy light. Without warning, he is cold cocked in the face and falls to the ground. John jumps down from the bar and grabs the man’s gun and flashlight. “Wow..that was good, Black!” John is amazed at the power he had to drop this guy with one kick. He carefully peers out the heavy metal door and turns the flashlight out. He has managed to adjust very well to pitch darkness since he has spent so much time there. He stops and regards the man laying at his feet then quickly starts to remove his shoes and replaces his bare feet with them. ‘A little small, but they’ll have to do.’ He searches the body and removes a rather large knife tucked in a holster near his knee. John straps the holster to himself and brings two fingers to the man’s neck to check for a pulse. “Your alive but let’s hope you stay out for a while partner!” John searches the room and then before exiting, checks the hallway. His heart is beating so hard and loud that he rests for a minute against the cold stone wall then proceeds cautiously down the opaque hall.

 

***

 

Marlena groggily sits up in bed. She has the distinct feeling that something is not right. It wasn’t very often that she had such strong apprehension but right now, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Her mind immediately went to the children and she raced to their bedroom. There, they lay sleeping soundly. She crossed the room to cover Belle, again, and gave them both a kiss on the forehead. She went down the stairs to the kitchen to get a cup of herbal tea hoping that she would shake the feeling she had. As she came back through the living room, her eye caught a picture of John and the kids on the desk, her heart jumped as she reached the picture and tears formed in her eyes. ‘His beautiful face…….Oh, John, you were such a beautiful man.’ A smile permeates her face. ‘Oh man was I lucky…no… blessed to have such a handsome… *husband*.’ She holds the picture close to her face and speaks as if he was listening. “Oh, honey, if I could only touch you again, tell you how much I love you, tell you how much you mean to me….tell you…you’re going to be a daddy again.” She brings the photo close to her heart and weeps.

 

Just then, for the first time, she feels a flutter in her belly. She stops instantly and sets the picture and her cup of tea down. She goes to the sofa and sits in anxious anticipation. “Oh…..baby, I felt you. Talk to mommy again…mommy’s listening.” Her eyes swell with a flood of tears. Again, a faint rumble in her addomen and she lays back on the sofa, a joyful countenance on her face. She caresses her belly and whispers loving motherly words to her unborn child. Marlena spends the next half hour in a sleepy heaven as her baby… John’s baby….. makes it’s presence very real. Just before she drifts off to sleep she whispers a silent recognition to God. ‘Thank you. Thank you for giving me hope.’

 

***

 

John crept along the dank corridor of the underground tunnel, keeping close to the wall. He figured, since it was the small hours of the morning, he probably wouldn’t meet with much trouble. He just had to figure out how to get out of here. A stairwell came into view and he ascended the stairs cautiously, the gun in hand. He had passed a laboratory that was locked and dark, he figured that Stefano had some kind of plan to brainwash him again. He was thankful to be free…..now, he just had to stay that way. The stairs came into an enclosed vestibule that lead in two different directions. He paused as he could see lights on in what looked to be living quarters. As he wandered around guardedly, he came to a courtyard filled with exotic flowers and plants. He rounded a high stucco wall to behold an enormous villa. He had walked through what seemed like a maze and now stood in the open air, breeze blowing and heard the apparent sounds of waves crashing against the shore. ‘I’m on an island!’ John realized this would make his escape much harder since there was no way to get away unless Stefano ordered a plane. John finally resigned that it would’ve been too good to be true had he just been able to walk away easily! He crouched low and made his way across the courtyard and headed toward the sound of the waves. After spending some time examining the beach area, he spent the rest of the night scouring the jungle for anything that would assist him in getting off this island.

 

***

 

Stefano, in a black, satin smoking jacket, sits sipping a brandy while listening to Puccini when he is suddenly interrupted by a knock on the door. He wrinkled his brow and muttered under his breath. “Who would bother me at this time of night!” He flung the door open a little more than slightly bothered. “WHAT?” A flabbergasted guard stood in the doorway barely able to speak.

 

“S..S..Sir, uh…..it’s Mr. Black…..he…..”

 

“YOU STUPID IDIOT, spit it out, what are trying to say?!”

 

“I’m sorry sir, he has managed to escape!” Stefano stood speechless, his face flushed with anger then after taking a deep breath, as a dragon would to expel a stream of fire, “WHAAAAAT?

 

The guard felt like one of the monkey’s in The Wizard of Oz after Dorothy escapes. “Uh….sir, I’m sorry……we….we are searching the grounds as we speak……..we’ll find him, sir!”

 

Stefano grabbed the guard by the throat and growled in an acrimonious tone, “YOU BETTER PRAY HE IS FOUND, OR YOU WILL PAY!” Stefano spins around and slams the door. Moments later he emerges, dressed and hurriedly rushes to the tunnel where John was being held.

Abe is unable to sleep and slips out of bed. “Honey?” Lexie has been aware of his restlessness and knows something is on his mind. “What is it? You’ve not slept a wink, all night.”

 

Abe turns and sits back on the bed and gives her a quick kiss. “What are you doing awake? I’m sorry if I’ve kept you up.”

 

Lexie leans back on the pillows. “I just want to know what is on your mind.”

 

Abe again stands and walks to the window. “Oh, honey, I don’t know. I’ve got a strange feeling that I can’t quite put my finger on.” He pauses then turns to look at her. “I got a very strange phone call today. It really has me unsettled.”

 

Lexie sits up again with fixed anticipation. “Tell me about it.”

 

“Well, it was about John. A lady called, very nervous lady, said John was alive.”

 

“Abe! You know that’s ridiculous.”

 

“I know, I know! But, Lexie…..” He crosses the room and joins her on the bed, eager to share more. “She said something that has me confused. She said that John *wanted* her to call me and he wanted his *wife* to know he was alive.”

 

Lexie eyes Abe in confusion. “I don’t understand?”

 

“Well, honey, I know it had become knowledge that John married Marlena the night of the execution, but only among close family and friends. It was never publicized. So how would a stranger know to say ‘his wife’?”

 

Lexie cocks her head to one side, “and you think that means something?”

 

“Well, I’m not sure. I just can’t figure it out and you know what that does to me!”

 

“Yeah, I know!” Lexie manages to talk Abe into returning to bed and they hold each other. “Honey, I know it’s hard, but John is gone.”

 

Abe kisses Lexie tenderly and traces her lips with his finger. “I know……I guess I just wanted to believe that…… maybe….you know?” They drift off to sleep in each others arms, Abe still not quite able to resign his thoughts.

 

***

 

Daylight is breaking on the small island and John is weary. He has searched for some kind of airstrip or open field to land a plane or helicopter and found nothing but then……..he comes into a clearing and his heart leaps with joy. “YES! Thank You God!” Before him, lays a strip of dusty road, no doubt, an airstrip. There is a dirt road just adjacent to the strip, apparently for arriving and departing vehicles. Now, he could only pray that there would be some sort of aircraft coming or going soon. He would have to try and stow away to get off this island. He found the closest possible place to keep himself hidden yet close enough that he could make a break for it when he had the chance.

 

***

 

Kristen is up and showered and packing some last items in her bags. She calls one of the servants to come help bring her bags to the foyer and light heartedly prances around the large manor searching for Stefano. She notices that the house seems to be relatively quiet and empty. There are usually several people, staff people, busy about their business in the mornings. She shrugs it off and goes to the breakfast room to see if Stefano has started without her.

 

***

 

“WHERE IS HE?” Stefano has taken ahold of Katherine’s arm and practically yanks her from her bed. “Where is John Black?”

 

Stunned and quite frightened, Katherine shakes her head. “I *swear*, Mr. DiMera, I don’t know! The last time I saw him was last night….uh…around 9pm. He was lying on his cot. I swear!”

 

“You better not be lying to me! I have NEVER trusted you! Stefano paces in front of her bed.

 

“Please, sir, I am telling you the truth. Please don’t hurt me.” She cowers in fear as he steps away from her.

 

“You are not to leave this room!” Stefano turns to one of the guards, “don’t let her out of your sight!” He stomps out of the room and slams the door, two more guards waiting in the hall. “Secure the air field. I want as many men out there and searching the area. John is no fool. That’s the first thing he’ll try to find!” One of the guards gives his boss a nod and takes off, his walkie talkie already buzzing with conversation.

 

***

 

John sits up and listens carefully. Moments later, he is ecstatic, because what he thought he heard was, in fact, the sound of a plane. Another few moments and the small jet was landing on the strip. ‘This is too good to be true!’ John lifted his eyes toward heaven, “Thank you God! Now help me get on this plane and get back to Doc.” It’s meant to be, Doc! You and me. That’s why this is happening! We were meant to be together!” He looks around the area and whispers again, “if I’m lucky…..you’ll be in my arms by tonight!” Just as John starts to come out of the thick weeds surrounding the air field, he hears the sound of jeeps approaching and he retreats. He eyes the small army of men jumping from the jeeps with guns and scattering through the fields and surrounding area. ‘They know! They’re after me.’ His heart sinks and he looks around nervously. He checks the security of the knife and gun in his pants and heads off deeper into the jungle.

 

***

 

Marlena rolls her neck around, regretting the position she fell asleep in hours before. She moves to the kitchen to start breakfast for Brady and Belle when Chelsea comes in. “Good morning, Dr. Evans.”

 

“Good morning, Chelsea. You’re here awfully early.”

 

“Well, I wanted to get a start on the kids playroom before they return from school. I was going to try and clean out that closet and get rid of some of those *baby* toys that Belle has outgrown.”

 

Marlena turns with a smile to face Chelsea. “You might not want to do that quite yet, Chelsea.”

 

Chelsea eyes Marlena curiously, “oh? Why’s that?”

 

Marlena felt pretty close to this woman who had spent so many hours in her home, saw her at her very worst, knew intimate things about her, things that some of her closest friends didn’t even know, so she didn’t feel shy about *showing* her what she meant. She walked to where Chelsea was, grabbed her hand and brought it to her swollen belly hidden beneath an oversized t-shirt. Chelsea gasps but keeps her hand over Marlena’s stomach.

 

Chelsea’s eyes were like saucers as she gazed at Marlena’s belly and then back up at her. “Oh….Dr. Evans.” Chelsea threw her arms around Marlena and she chuckled at the nanny’s excitement.

 

“Chelsea, you might not want to work for me anymore, after this baby comes!”

 

“Dr. Evans….”

 

Marlena holds up a hand to stop Chelsea. “I want you to call me Marlena. I think you’re entitled!”

 

Chelsea, slightly embarrassed, drops her gaze to the floor. “All right. Thank you. *Marlena*, I love working for you. I love the children and I will no doubt love this child.” Marlena smiles and turns back to the eggs she was beating before Chelsea came in. “You know, I didn’t want to say anything, but I noticed you had put on a few pounds. I just never dreamed………”

 

“Yeah, well, me neither.” Marlena continues to work while the two talk.

 

“So, when are you due?”

 

“Uh…..November.” She turns to face Chelsea and bites her bottom lip. “I’ve known for a while. It’s just been too hard………” She turns again to the stove.

 

“I understand. You don’t have to apologize or explain!” With that, Chelsea gets up and circles the large island that separates them. When she reaches Marlena she gives her a gentle hug around the shoulder. “Whatever you need, I’m here.”

 

Marlena responds by laying her head over onto Chelsea’s. “Thank you for being so wonderful to me.”

 

Chelsea smiles and heads toward the door of the kitchen. “I’ll go get the little ones up!”

 

The phone rings and Marlena glances at the clock. “Who would be calling this early?” She strides to the phone, “Dr. Evans.”

 

“Marlena, it’s Abe…..listen, I’m sorry to call so early, but I need to talk to you, do you have some time this morning?”

 

“Oh, good morning, Abe. Sure, what time?”

 

“Whenever you can…”

 

She pauses for a moment aware of the urgency in his voice. “Well….I could meet you at Salem Place as soon as I drop Brady at school, say about a quarter of nine?”

 

“See you there!”

 

She hung the phone on the hook and walked to the refrigerator in contemplation. It was unusual for Abe to show such anxiety and she wondered what in the world was on his mind that he would ask to see her so quickly.

 

***

 

Kristen sits at the large breakfast table holding a Salem newspaper as she sips a glass of juice. As one of the staff moves through the dining room, she lays the paper down. “Excuse me, have you seen Mr. DiMera this morning?”

 

The weary looking woman responds without emotion. “I’m sorry, ma’am, but I haven’t seen him.”

 

Kristen bites her lip curiously and shrugs his unusual absence off. She returns her gaze to the paper and continues to read. As she reaches the local section of the paper, she gasps and almost drops her juice glass. “Oh my….” he voice trails off. “NO! She……can’t………be!” Kristen slams the paper down and shoves herself back from the table. She, again, picks the paper up and studies the small congratulatory article. “Congratulations go out to the Director of Psychiatric Medicine at University Hospital, Dr. Marlena Evans, on the expectant arrival of a new baby. Dr. Evans has had a lot of practice with motherhood as she is the mother of twins, Eric Brady who is in College in Colorado and Samantha Brady who lives here in Salem. She also is the mother of two little ones, Brady who is four and Isabelle who is three.” “UGH! I can’t even believe this.” Kristen tosses the paper on the table and paces the floor of the dining room, anger burning inside her. Now there was no mistaking it…she had thought *maybe* John didn’t spend his last few hours making love to Marlena, but she suddenly thought what a ludricrous ideation. And, she knew Marlena well enough to know that she wouldn’t have shacked up with anyone else this soon after John’s death. “Well…How precious! Marlena pregnant, AGAIN, with John’s baby!” Just as Kristin turns to stalk out of the room she runs straight into Stefano.

 

***

 

John lays low in a thicket as two of Stefano’s henchmen survey the area with guns drawn. John considered that these men were trained under Stefano so they would be very thorough. He just prayed that the training he too received while under Stefano would pay off as well. He adjusted his position and a loud crack sounded below his foot. ‘’Great!’ John froze chastening himself. The two men swung around in his direction and pursued the noise.

 

One of the men looked over silently at the other and brought a finger to his lips, “Ssshhhh.” The men tiptoed toward the thicket. They give each other a nod and open fire. “Du du du du du du du du du du.” The machine guns thundered in repetitive reverberation as dust and leaves are sent flying into the air.

 

***

 

“Ah, Kristen, darling!” Stefano hastily enters the dining room to find Kristen pacing the floor, her face sullen with dismay. She ignores Stefano and continues her pace. “Kristen, what is it? Has something happened?” Stefano eyes her with aggravated curiosity. She grabs the newspaper from the table and tosses it in his direction. After quiet moments of processing the information on the page, he places the paper, calmly on the table and excuses himself without another word. Kristen stands in stunned silence, unable to measure the extent that this news has had on him. She knew Stefano would not enjoy hearing it, but she wasn’t quite sure what this reaction meant. She was almost afraid to find out.

 

***

 

Abe sips a cup of coffee and silently questions his judgement in telling Marlena about the phone call. But, he could not shake the misgivings he had about it. Marlena had helped Abe and the police force in many cases and her sagaciousness always proved to be invaluable. Although he was going against what Lexie thought he should do he had come this far and he certainly had to give Marlena a reason he wanted to meet her so urgently. He figured it might as well be the truth.

 

“Abe!” Marlena approached the small table where he sat.

 

“Good morning.” Abe stood and kissed Marlena on the cheek as she circled his waist with her arm. “How are you?”

 

“Oh…I’m good! Just got Brady off to school and left Belle home with Chelsea. It’s a big play day after school today, Brady is having a friend over and Belle likes to *always* be in the middle of that.” Marlena wrinkles her mouth in mock horror. “I’m nuts, aren’t I?”

 

“Yeah, I think you are!” Abe laughs and turns to the waitress now standing at the table. He gestures toward Marlena to order.

 

She searches the small menu for something without caffeine. “Uh….I think I’ll have a hazelnut and vanilla steamer. Thank you.”

 

“I’ll take a refill…regular.” As the waitress leaves the table Abe takes Marlena’s hands in his. “How you doing?”

 

“Okay…somedays better than others, you know?” She looks down discouragingly and then back up with a faint smile then suddenly as if she mentally decides to put aside any oppressing thoughts she speaks. “So…what was it you wanted to talk about?”

 

Abe studies her face and begins slowly. “Marlena, something happened….I…uh…got a phone call yesterday that has me puzzled.” He breaks the contact between them to allow the waitress, who has returned with their order, to serve their drinks. “Thank you.”

 

“A woman called the station yesterday and said she was calling on behalf of…..John Black.”

 

Marlena shot Abe a glance that made him swallow hard. “What do you mean?”

 

“Look, Marlena, I know that this is common. I know that John’s wealth plays a big factor in phone calls like this and we’ve had our fair share of them. It’s just that…she said something that puzzled me.”

 

Marlena, unaffected so far, takes a sip of her steamer. “What’s that?”

 

“Well, the caller was obviously nervous and she wouldn’t say her name. She just said that John wanted her to call *me* and he wanted his *wife* to know that he was alive.”

 

Marlena sat for a moment in silence as she sought to comprehend what Abe has said. Then, her hazel eyes met his and he knew she was thinking the same thing he thought after he had hung up the phone. He asked anyway, “What are you thinking?”

 

“How did she know I was his wife?” Marlena’s eyes fixed on him.

 

A tiny grin turned the corner of his mouth, “that’s it! That’s what I can’t figure out? Marlena, who knows? Who knows that you were married?”

 

She stares for a moment in thought. “Not many. Family…only very close friends. You know, I made the decision not to announce it because of this.”

 

“I know! Lexie and I have told no one and it’s never been topic of conversation between any of us who do know. Listen, I know how you feel about Stefano…..” He pauses for a reaction from her and when she doesn’t respond he continues. “You’ve been in contact with him, right?”

 

“Uh…yes, we have spoken by phone a few times. Why?”

 

“Well, does he….I mean have you told him that you married?”

 

“No. I haven’t.” She looks down and takes a deep breath. “You know, John didn’t trust him. He still believed that Stefano was just as evil as always. In fact, John tried to convince me that Stefano had his memory back.” Her eyes start to glisten with moisture, her hand comes to her lips and she looks away. “He…uh…just *could* not believe that Stefano had an ounce of good in him and I… didn’t agree with him.”

 

“And now?”

 

She returns her gaze to Abe, “I don’t know. He seems to be coming along physically and it’s hard to tell over the phone but he seems genuine.”

 

“What makes you have doubts now, Marlena?” Abe eyes her cautiously.

 

“There really isn’t anything, Abe. Its….just…a feeling…ya know?”

 

“Yeah, believe me I know!”

 

“I mean, I don’t fear him. Its not that I think he will try to kidnap me again, because, Abe, he has no *reason* to. The thing that drove him to that point was….John, his sworn enemy.”

 

“Do you think he is still….uh…obsessed with you? Do you think he will at some point come back and try to…?”

 

Marlena shudders at the thought and cuts him off mid-sentence. “I don’t know, Abe. I can’t think like that. I can’t sit around and wonder what Stefano’s plans are. I did agree to see him when he returns to the states to continue our sessions.”

 

Abe just stares at her, “hmmmm…..”

 

“Why did you ask me about Stefano, Abe?” Marlena takes another sip of her drink.

 

He doesn’t say anything for a long while and then relays the rest of the conversation with the strange caller. “The woman said, just before, the line went dead, that John was being held captive….”

 

Marlena’s lowers her cup and wide eyed stares at Abe. She lowers her gaze again to her cup, unsure what she is feeling and how to respond. Finally, she speaks, “Abe…you…were there….” Tears begin to form in her hazel eyes. “…you…saw…John….you-saw-….” She brings her hand to her lips and closes her eyes.

 

“I know. I know I did and it *doesn’t * make any sense and I don’t know, I guess, maybe, thinking there is something to this phone call it’s my way of holding onto a little bit of hope.” He pats her hand. “I’m sorry to upset you.” Abe gives her a sympathetic smile.

 

“Well, it doesn’t take much, these days!” She brushes the tears from her cheeks. “So, what are thinking, really? What do you make of the call, I suppose you didn’t get a trace on it?”

 

“Nope, just caught me too off guard, didn’t have time to set it up. And…it was as if the phone was disconnected abruptly, like, the line had suddenly been cut or something. I’m not sure what is going through my head….my immediate thought was Stefano. I mean, he’s been out of the country since we left Aremid and….” He doesn’t finish his thought and Marlena eyes him with curiosity.

 

“You think Stefano is holding John prisoner?” Her tone is almost farcical and she gives him a questioning look, “Abe?…..”

 

He readjusts his position and turns his head in an upward motion, “Marlena, I don’t know *what* I think. I just know this phone call has me really unsettled!” He sighs in exasperation and buries his head in his hands, the affects of the sleepless night, weighing heavy on him now.

 

Marlena reaches up and takes a hand away from his face, “Abe…I *know* exactly the way you feel. I *want* him back…more than anything in this world, but we can’t……we can’t let something like this, take us away from reality.”

 

He smiles, “you’re right. I know. I just thought the nagging feeling I have been having, meant something.”

 

She squeezes his hand and a compassionate smile spreads across her lips. “I’m sorry, I know John meant a lot to you.”

 

Abe’s black eyes shimmer with unshed tears as he lowers his head and quietly nods in agreement.

 

Hoping to bring their spirits up, Marlena shifts in her chair and with a bright smile states, positively, “I’m *so* glad we had this time together! We haven’t had much of it the past few months. I miss seeing you!”

 

A broad smile crosses his face, “me too! We won’t wait so long next time, huh?”

 

“Definitely!”

 

The two friends stand to embrace one another. Abe can’t help but notice the *physical* difference in Marlena and he brings a hand to her pregnant belly. He bends slightly to address the bulging material at her abdomen. “Hey little one, you take care of your mommy, you hear?”

 

Marlena giggles, “oh, believe me, this little baby keeps me going!” Looking down she rubs her stomach in adoration and returns her gaze to Abe’s.

 

“You look really beautiful, Marlena.” He wraps his arm around her as they turn to leave.

 

Laying her head on his shoulder, she, too, wraps her arm around him. “Thanks, Abe.”

John bends with his hands on his knees, chest rising and falling with great rapidity, his breath labored and staggered. He slowly returns to a functioning level of living and looks about. He had run as fast as he could which had taken him farther into the jungle of this desolate island. He thinks, again, of the one and only good thing he attained through his years as Stefano’s pawn…..survival.

 

‘I gotta get back to that air strip.’ He listens, carefully, for any sound that might guide him in that direction but hears none. Knowing that in this dense area he could become lost without much effort, he decides to head in the direction he has just come from. As he travels swiftly through the thick trees and thick jungle shrub a seering pain burns through his thigh and he plunges to the ground.

 

***

 

As Stefano flees through the hallway to his room, he is caught off guard by one of the maids who has come around the corner and clipped his arm. “Watch where you are going!”

 

“I’m sorry, sir.” The maid, in fear, carries on quickly.

 

“Stupid, woman…..” Stefano mutters under his breath as he reaches the bedroom door. He enters and standing at a large curio adorned with delicate pieces of sculptured art and a large vase of fresh flowers, in one vicious stroke of his arm clears it of the priceless relics. “Noooooooo!” Stefano is stalking the bedroom now like a mad dog. “NO! You will not win, John Black! YOU WILL NOT WIN!” He gains a small bit of his composure and walks to the phone. “Have you found him yet? FIND HIM!” He slams the phone down and waits until his breathing has returned to normal then picks up the receiver once again. “Yes hello, is Dr. Evans in?…..I’ll hold.”

 

***

 

“Okay, sweetie. I appreciate it. Oh and Carrie….thanks for your support.”

 

“Marlena, you will *always* have my support. No matter what! See ya tonight!”

 

Marlena hangs the phone up and grins, it rings again and she pushes the speaker button. “Yes?”

 

“Dr. Evans, you have a call holding on line 2.”

 

“Who is it?”

 

“Uh…Mr. DiMera.” There is a long pause of silence. “Dr. Evans?”

 

“Yeah,….uh…..okay, I’ll take it, thank you.” Marlena sits quietly before picking up the line. “This is Dr. Evans.”

 

“Ah…..Marlena. Good to hear your voice.”

 

“Stefano.” Marlena tries to sound enthused and sincere. “How are you? It’s been awhile since we spoke.”

 

“Yes, yes, well….I’ve been keeping busy.” Stefano bites his lip.

 

“Are you feeling stronger and…….” She stops herself before finishing.

 

“Oh….yes, much stronger. I’m getting around quite well.”

 

Marlena forces herself to ask the question. “And…..your memory? Has…it…returned?” She winces slightly at the silence.

 

Finally, he answers…..”Ah….no. It has not!” Stefano wonders if he was convincing enough.

 

“I see. Well, I guess, like we said before, that’s probably…..for the best.” Marlena wonders how honest he is being.

 

“Yes…I can only say, the kind of person everyone says I was, I am *certain* I do not want to go back there.”

 

“I’m glad to hear that, Stefano. Almost afraid of what his next answer will be, she continues her analysis. “So…when do you think…you will return to Salem?”

 

“Ah…soon, very soon. I am working on some foreign affairs here and hope to return before long.” Stefano closes his eyes and forces himself to ask her. “I uh….read some interesting news in the Salem paper this morning.”

 

“Oh? What was that?” She glances around her desktop for the morning paper.

 

There is a suspended silence and Marlena’s eyes come to rest on the small article disclosing her current physical state. Her heart stops as she realizes Stefano has not said a word in a long while. The fear that surfaced in her everytime she just heard his name returned for the first time since his accident.

 

“Maybe you haven’t had a chance to look at the paper this morning, huh?” Stefano makes every attempt to sound joyful at the news of her forthcoming expectancy.

 

Marlena lied, “No, in fact, I haven’t had a chance to look at it? What is it….”

 

“I…want to congragulate you on your expecting arrival.” Silence……

 

“Oh….” Marlena lets out a nervous chuckle. “I…didn’t even know it was….”

 

“I am sure this is happy news for you and your family. I am very happy for you Marlena.” He struggled to control his heavy breathing that was brought on by the wave of angry emotion that rushed over him.

 

“Yes, well….it…is. I…*am*….thrilled. She bit her lip and a lingering uncomfortable silence loomed between them.

 

In an awkward tone, Stefano attempted to bring the conversation out of the uneasy depth it had plunged to. “I assume…John was….”

 

Before he can finish, “Uh…yes…John *is* the father.”

 

He grinds his teeth and calmly continues. “Well, again, please accept my warmest congratulations.”

 

“Thank you, Stefano.” Seeing the need to change the subject she raises the tone of her voice. “It is good to hear from you, and I…look forward to seeing you soon.”

 

“Very well, dear. Please take care of yourself and I’ll let you know as soon as I arrive back in Salem.”

 

“Okay, goodbye.”

 

Stefano slams the phone to its cradle, seething with irascibility, he crosses the room and picks up a framed picture on the bureau of Marlena. He stares at the picture for a long while and his emotion softens. “Oh…Marlena. You need someone to take care of you. *I* can be that person. It will take time, but *I* will make you forget about John.”

 

***

 

Abe sits at his desk thumbing through a pile of papers, as if in search for something. The phone rings and he answers abruptly. “Carver!”

 

“Abe…..what’s up?” The voice inquires.

 

“Well, I can’t believe it! Where in the world are you, buddy?”

 

“Well, I’m on my way to Salem!”

 

“Roman! Man…it’s good to hear your voice!” Abe has a grin on his face from ear to ear.

 

“Yeah, well….I think you’re about the only person in Salem that’s gonna feel that way, partner!”

 

“Come on! You know, there’s lots of people here that want to see you! Shawn and Caroline, the children…..Marlena.” Abe grows quiet, almost regretting he said that.

 

Roman is silent for a few seconds as well and says her name. “Marlena.” Then he mentally escorts his way back to the present. “Hey! Listen, I’ll be in town tonight. Prolly go by the pub first. I’d love to see you and Lexie if you’re not busy.”

 

“Yeah, sure…sure. We’ll see you there!”

 

“See ya!” Roman sits aboard the jet the ISA has supplied for him to return home and looks comtemplatively out the small window. “Well, Doc…now that John is gone, maybe we can resolve this mess between us!”

 

***

 

Marlena turns the key in the lock and pauses, unsure of her motivations for being here. ‘I can’t…..’ She turns her back and leans against the sliding door and closes her eyes. ‘I *want* to…..I *have* to…I have to do this!’

 

She takes in a heavy breath and turns to face the door once again, valiantly she raises her head and slides the door back and steps into John’s loft.

 

Immediately her senses are accosted by the sight and the smell of *him*. She examines the room slowly and quietly, unable to move or speak. She felt as if she might crumple to the floor at the heavyness she is now feeling. She makes her way to the kitchen counter and uses it to brace herself. Her eyes rest on a piece of paper laying near the sink with his handwriting and the oceans swelling behind her eyes break forth and spill onto the counter top. “Oh…God, I can’t handle this. I can’t be here.” Her fingers trace the unimportant note that John had written, she picks it up and brings it to her cheek. Soon the paper is wet from the moisture of her tears.

 

***

 

John rolls on his back in excrutiating pain. “Aaahhhh……what the…?” He searches his pant leg for any signs of injury and notices the tear in his pants and a glistening darkened area. He touches it and his fingers turn red. He had not even noticed it until the pain sliced through his leg. Thinking for a moment he realizes what happened.. “I was hit!” He opened the tear in the pants leg enough to get a look at the wound. He was hoping to find a superficial injury but found a much worse problem. The bullet had actually entered the leg and already, after examining the area, he had lost a good deal of blood. He pulled the dirty t-shirt he was wearing over his head and ripped it apart tying a tourniquet around the bloodied area. He stood to his feet again wincing in pain, wondering why he hadn’t felt it before. He shoved it to the back of his mind, as best he could. “I gotta get to that plane!”

 

***

 

“Bring my bags to the foyer and find Mr. DiMera!” Kristen barks at one of the house servants and paces her room muttering beneath her breath. “I can’t believe this…she is pregnant *again* with John’s baby! What a bunch of…” Her mutterings are interrupted by a quick knock at the already opened door.

 

“Miss Blake? Mr. DiMera is incapacitated at the moment, would you like to wait for him or would you like to go ahead to the air field? The plane is ready and waiting?” The husky guard stood in calm anticipation of her answer.

 

Kristen spins around with a wry look. “Well where is he?” She flounces to the chiffonier across the room and grabs her small purse. “Oh…*never* mind, I’ll go to the plane!” She continues past the guard, a puff of wind trailing her.

 

The guard closes the door behind them with a slight scoff and a shake of his head. “Women!”

 

***

 

“WHAT?…….I don’t want him hurt! I want him found and brought to me, you IDIOT!” Stefano clomps heavily down the corridor, the mobile phone at his ear.

 

“Mr. DiMera, he was shot at, but got away. He went further into the jungle. We are in heavy pursuit of him now and I assure you, it won’t be long before we find him!”

 

“JUST HURRY UP!” Stefano slams his phone to the closed position and continues toward the great hall of the house. “Where’s my daughter?”

 

The two guards who are escorting him, give one another a backward glance then one speaks. “Uh…sir, she wanted to go ahead to the air field. She’s headed there now.”

 

Stefano stops his forward pursuit and looks at one of the guards in question.. He lets out an exasperating sigh and begins walking again, as if he doesn’t want to know why. “Take me there!”

 

As Stefano and his guards head toward a Range Rover parked outside the front gates, the former prisoner is extremely close to making a clean get away.

 

***

 

Marlena hesitates at the bottom of the stairs leading up to the bedrooms of the loft then proceeds slowly upward. She reaches the bedroom that Brady had once occupied and stands, looking longingly with heartfelt emotion at the appearance of it. The baseball motif that John had insisted on, the tiny baseball glove that John had gotten before Brady was even born, the framed posters of some of John’s greatest baseball heroes adorning the walls, all of it….so reminiscent of the man. ‘I need to bring some of these things to the penthouse’, she thought. Her heart ached for him and longed to see him just once more. She moved down the hall to the bedroom where John slept and dressed, her breath heavy with emotion and tears threatening to spill over the lids of her eyes. Her knees buckled when she entered the room as she is overcome with his scent. Amazed at how, after so many months, the pure essence of him was still very much *alive* here. She loved it and at the same time wished it not so.

 

She felt her lips curl in a smile when she spotted the picture of her, John, Brady and Belle, taken at Salem Place last Christmas. “Oh…Christmas, your favorite time of year, my love.” She gently set the picture back in its place and continued her gradual exploration of his bedroom. When she reaches the entry to the closet she takes a deep breath and then enters. She laughed out loud while surveying his clothes. A very small corner was reserved for neatly hung, starched dress shirts and several hanging bags with his tuxedos, the rest of the whole was adorned with his typical attire. “How can one person own so many pairs of black jeans?” She laughed again. Her eyes caught the rows of his boots, nothing else but a pair of Nike cleets and a box with black patton leather dress shoes. His comfortable button down shirts hung in uniform fashion. She brought her fingers to her lips to stop the oncoming wave of emotion. Reaching up, she smoothly slides one of his shirts off the hanger and brings it to her face. Tears of deep woe and remembrance stream down her flushed cheeks. “Oh honey…I *need* you so much. I *need* you to be here with me. One hand comes to rest on her swollen belly and more tears, “I want you to feel *our* baby…to…feel it kick at night and be here to….Oh, John I’m scared… I’m afraid to let go of you…of *us*. I need my *best* friend. I need you to give me advice and help me make decisions about the future….I need you to hold me in your arms…” Her throat throbs in pain and her voice is barely audible. She breathes in the scent of his shirt and caresses her cheek with it. She leaves the closet and returns to his bed and sits, running her hand over the comforter, still clutching the shirt. She reaches up and unbuttons her own blouse replacing it with his shirt. Weary from emotion she lies down and drifts off to sleep wrapped in the warmth and smell of her *forever love*.

 

***

 

Struggling to stay on his feet and move as swiftly as possible, John keeps progressing through the jungle. Soon, he is at the edge of the thick trees and can see the air field in the distance. He is shocked that he wasn’t met with any of Stefano’s men and breathes a silent prayer of grateful acknowledgment then cautiously searches the area, not seeing anyone, he examines the gun that has been tucked into the waistband of his pants and readies it to fire if necessary. “Okay….here goes nothing!” He takes in a deep breath and flees the safe camouflage of the trees out into the open field.

 

John is thankful to find very little activity around the jet, sitting on the dusty runway. There is a hanger close by that he reasons would be the best place to get to and tries to stay as obscure as possible. Somehow, he manages to make it there without being detected. He stays on the far side of the hanger observing two men, who he figures are the pilot and what looks to be a mechanic. As he works his way, quietly and cautiously toward the men, for many minutes he goes unnoticed and then the smaller of the two, yells out.

 

“Hey! Whattya think your doing?”

 

John has hidden the gun again behind his back in the waisteband of his pants. “Well…Mr. DiMera sent me down here to make sure everything was on schedule!” He winces as he is reminded of the wound in his leg.

 

“Looks like you had a run in with a tiger on your way down, what the happened to you?” The two men look at one another and both let out a chuckle.

 

John, anything but amused, gives them a fake laugh. “Yeah, well, I got in a bit of a mess with….uh….one of those jeeps I’ve been working on. That’s why I’m kinda filthy.” Wanting to change the subject he continues, “Listen, you boys got things ready to go here?” He prayed that the plane was, in fact, being prepped to leave the island.

 

“Yeah, we’re just waiting on that chick to get here! The pilot turned to the other man and pointed. “Jimmy, here just loaded her bags up and he’s gotta check a couple more things, then we’re outta here. Say,… what happened to your leg there?”

 

John’s mind was spinning with thoughts and questions and the adrenaline was steadily increasing it’s pulse through his body. ‘Who are they talking about?’ Knowing that time was short he decided to keep his questions to himself and get on with the business at hand. “Okay, well….sorry fellas but plans have changed.” Without hesitation, John circles around quickly and lands a powerful kick to the mechanic then pulls the gun from behind him and holds it firmly to the pilots head. “Now, partner…here’s the new plans.”

 

“Please, don’t kill me!” The man, terrified, stands with his arms raised slightly and perfectly still. “Listen, I got kids at home…whatever you want, I’ll do it….okay?”

 

“I’m not gonna kill you man, but you gotta do what I say, you understand?” John does not waver from his fixed position. “Now, I’ve got to get on that plane and get off this island, you got me? I’m gonna need *you* to help me do that. Nobody is going to get hurt, if you just do what I tell you, okay?”

 

The man nods, nervously, his hands still in their raised position. “Okay, whatever you say.”

 

From the distance, the sound of the trucks can be heard. John steps into action. “All right, partner, here we go!” John notices the man lying on the ground next to them is is starting to stir from his unconscious state. He considers giving him another kick to keep him down for a while but decides against it. “We’re gonna have to move quickly, is this plane ready to take off?”

 

“Uh…yes, just about…”

 

“All right, you ready? When we get on the plane, you are going to do and say everything that I tell you to do, nothing unusual. You got it?”

 

The man just nods. John lowers the gun to his back and gives him a shove. The man starts out walking and John jams the gun further into his back. “GET MOVING!” John and the man sprint the 50 yards or so to the waiting jet. The man, struggles with the door as the trucks are getting closer and have now come into view. “MOVE!” John yells. Just as the first Range Rover pulls up to the hanger they manage to get inside. He pushes the pilot toward the cockpit of the plane and once inside shuts the door. “Whatever you do, you better keep *everybody* out of this cockpit! You with me, partner?”

 

“Yes…yes.” The man swallows hard while nodding in understanding and moves to one of the small seats at the instrument panel. “But…what if Mr. DiMera comes aboard? What do you want me to do?”

 

John thinks for a minute, “*You* better make sure he doesn’t want to see the cockpit!” He surveys the tiny area. “Where’s this plane headed?”

 

“Salem….it’s uh….in….”

 

Before he can finish, John interrupts, “Yeah, I know where it’s at…..that’s where I need to be! Who are the passengers?”

 

“Uh…Mr. DiMera’s daughter looks like the only one.”

 

John’s eyes widen with attention. “Kristen…..”

 

“Excuse me?” The man returns the clipboard and looks at John in question.

 

John snaps to and points the gun at his head again. “Let’s get this show on the road!”

 

The pilot immediately begins his methodical routine and John waits with nervous anticipation.

Kristen looks out the window of the sport-utility vehicle, speeding along the dusty road surrounded by tropical flora. Her mind heavy with the news she read in the paper. The Range Rover comes to a halt several yards from the extended stairs outside the jet. The driver has come around to open Kristen’s door when she suddenly gasps to catch her breath, her eyes fixed solidly on the entrance way to the jet. “Oh my……”

 

***

 

Marlena is awakened by an intense pain in her abdomen. She sits up, disoriented for a few seconds as to where she is. She looks at her watch, “Oh…man!” The pain continues for a moment, she holds her breath and places her hand on her belly. “Wow…whatcha doin little baby.” She figures it was just a Braxton-hicks contraction, very common and non threatening. Every part of her wants to just lie back down and stay in John’s shirt and his bed, but, even though, she was taking a year off she still managed to get roped into “hospital” duties and this day was no exception. She was about 5 minutes from being late to a board meeting. She rushes to put her blouse back on and stands to leave the room. For a moment, she pauses, closes her eyes and inhales deeply. Deciding to take John’s shirt with her, she leaves the comfort of his bedroom and in seconds is down the stairs and out the door. From the car she phones the administrative assistant to the chief of staff at the hospital, to notify them that she will be a few minutes late to the meeting. By the time she reaches the doctor’s parking garage she is in extreme pain and fearful that she may be having a miscarriage. Although she was moving along very well in the pregnancy and her doctor felt she wouldn’t have any problems, as a doctor, Marlena knew there was a certain amount of risk with her age and her history of premature deliveries. As she gets out of the car, she notices blood in the seat and her fear heightens. One of the security guards comes rushing over when he sees that she is struggling.

 

“Dr. Evans, you okay?” He supports her from behind with a steady arm wrapped around her waist.

 

“Oh…James!” She winces in pain, “I don’t know, I think I might be having a miscarriage.”

 

“Oh, Dr. Evans, don’t say that! We’re gonna get you some help.” The big man, hollers to another guard near the entrance of the hospital. “Steve, get some help!”

 

Marlena tries to stay calm but knows something is seriously wrong and begins to cry. Two doctors and a nurse have reached her and the guard, followed very quickly by an orderly with a gurney. They assisted her in getting on the stretcher and in seconds were in the emergency room. Dr. Mike Horton, comes to her side, eyes wide with anticipation. “Marlena, what’s going on?”

 

“Oh…Mike, *please* help me, don’t let my baby die!” She is sobbing as the nurses around her work to get vital signs.

 

“Okay, okay…We’re gonna take care of you and that little baby. I don’t want you to worry….try to be calm, Marlena.” He is looking at her directly in the eyes, “Dr. Samuelson is on her way down…” A nurse comes to Mike’s side and quietly gives him some information. “Okay, thank you,” he nods.

 

Marlena grabs a hold of Mike’s hand and pleads with him, “Mike, tell me! What’s going on?”

 

Dr. Samuelson emerges from behind a curtain divider. “What’s going on, here?” She comes to Marlena’s side while positioning her stethoscope in her ears.

 

“Oh….Susan, please….please….help my baby, don’t let me lose the baby.” Marlena is almost hysterical now.

 

With seriousness the doctor takes Marlena’s hand, “Okay, okay…..Marlena….we are going to do everything we can to find out what’s going on, but I want you to calm down. I need you to be calm, okay?” Susan gives her a reassuring smile and Marlena closes her eyes and begins to inhale deeply to calm herself.

 

***

 

“What’s taking *so* long?” John stares out the tiny window in the cockpit of the jet, sweat pouring from his forehead. “Get this plane started. Radio and tell them we’ve got to go!”

 

The pilot eyes John questionably, “what am I gonna tell them?”

 

“I don’t care, your the expert here! Just tell them there’s a storm headed this way or something! Just get this plane moving!”

 

The pilot looks anxiously around and with great caution, takes the head set and places it over his head. “This is the Phoenix 1 and we are ready for take off. Apparently, we’ve got some…..uh….inclement whether headed toward our flight pattern and we need to get moving to beat that.”

 

The voice on the other end relays the message then returns. “We will be there momentarily, you do not have permission to take off yet, Mr. DiMera is on his way there now!” The pilot does not respond to the voice but simply looks up at John.

 

Suddenly, voices in the body of the plane can be heard and John recognizes the voice….’Kristen!’ He positions the gun, once again, to the pilots head. “As soon as she is seated, this plane is taking off, you understand?”

 

The pilot sits motionless and silent. “YOU UNDERSTAND?” he repeats. The pilot nods nervously in understanding. John opens the small door that divides the lounge area and the cockpit and peers out to find Kristen looking out the window. One of Stefano’s men is there with her.

 

“Who was that man? It looked like he didn’t have a shirt on and…” Kristen pauses while the guard just stares intently at her. “Well…it’s just that he looked…like…um…well….would you check the cockpit and see who…. uh… got on the plane?

 

“Yes ma’am.” The guard heads toward the small door at the front of the jet. He gives a quick knock on the door and then begins to open it.

 

John quickly moves to the cramped space behind the door and sucks his gut in to stay concealed. He gives the pilot a withering look and holds the gun up in demonstration.

 

“Hey, uh you the only one in here?” The guard pokes his head just inside the door and glances around.

 

Nervously, the pilot follows his glance and sarcastically replies, “well…do you see anybody else?” Wanting to change the subject the pilot adds, “hey, we need to get going. There’s a storm headed toward our flight pattern and we need to leave now to miss it. Tell that lady to get buckled up!”

 

The guard nods and gives the cockpit one last look over and ducks his head back through the door. “Miss Blake, the pilot says he must take off now. He wants you to get buckled up. There’s a storm headed in this direction and he needs to leave *now* to beat it. And…uh…you must be seeing things, it’s only the pilot up there and….he’s *fully* clothed!” He starts toward the door of the jet and lets out a loud chuckle. Kristen, now seated in a lounge chair looks out the window without speaking. The engines of the jet start to rumble and the guard gives her a quick glance before exiting the plane. “I will let your father know you made it on.”

 

“Yeah, *whatever*!” Kristen snarls and shakes her head in disbelief. “Tell my father, I’ll be in touch with him!”

 

“Yes ma’am, I will! The guard exits the plane just as the pilot comes through the small door of the cockpit.

 

“Uh…Miss Blake?” He eyes her questionably.

 

She sits up and turns toward the pilot. “Yes?”

 

“Uh…we’re gonna have to get going…uh….a storm….there’s…uh….a storm headed in our flight pattern…and…”

 

“Yes, I know! I’m ready when you are!” She turns back toward the window and wonders, silently, why he seemed so nervous but dismissed it without serious thought.

 

The pilot returns to the cockpit and John breathes out a sigh of relief that it was he who had entered the tiny space and not Kristen. John is growing uneasy and tired of waiting. He steps to the pilot, gun aimed, “you got about 30 seconds to get this plane moving!”

 

“Listen, man….I’m doing the best that I can, you know, I’m in a difficult position here…I’m probably gonna wind up dead anyway after Mr. DiMera finds out I left without his permission!” The pilot has taken on a confident and resentful tone.

 

“I’m sorry and you aren’t telling me anything I don’t know about DiMera. That man has made mine and my family’s life a living hell for years. I don’t want to hurt you, pal….but I’ve *also* got a wife and children at home and I have got to get back to them and you are my only hope! Once we are back in the states, I can assure you I’ll do everything I can to protect you and your family, but you gotta cooperate with me!”

 

Noticing the desperation in John’s voice and feeling that he is being honest about what he says, the pilot backs down and sits quietly as he goes through the motions of getting the jet rolling. After a long silence, he turns toward John and extends his hand, “My name’s, Lance. I’ll do what I can to help you.”

 

Stunned yet still cautious, John reaches over and takes his hand. “John. Thanks!”

 

***

 

“Keep the heart monitor on the baby for awhile and we’ll just do some observation for a few hours.” Dr. Samuelson returns to Marlena’s side with a wide smile on her face. “Well, *doctor*….the baby is in no distress. You’ve lost a small amount of blood, nothing that I’m too concerned with right now. I want you to stay here for a while so we can continue to monitor the baby. Uh…you do have Placenta Previa, which I know you don’t need an explanation of that but…it’s gonna require bedrest, Marlena. It’s pretty severe. The placenta is in a very delicate position and I’m hoping in the next few weeks it will go ahead and move up but that’s my biggest concern right now. You are already dilated to a 2 and that concerns me somewhat. So….I’m ordering *complete* bedrest for the next 2 weeks and we’ll see how things go from there, okay?”

 

Marlena closes her eyes in relief and concern and silently nods her head. “The baby is okay, then?” She opens her eyes and looks at the doctor.

 

Susan pats Marlena’s hand, “yeah…the baby is fine.” She gives her patient a slight grin and asks, “you wanna know what you’re having?”

 

Marlena’s eyes widen in surprise and she is speechless for a moment. Finally, tears form in her eyes and a tender smile crosses her lips. “You could see this time?” Susan nods her head yes, still smiling. “No doubts?” Marlena questions.

 

“No doubts!” The doctor still smiling replies.

 

Marlena brings her fingers to her lips as tears run down her cheeks, she smiles bigger this time…”tell me.”

 

Susan, knowing this is a special moment, leans down and whispers, “…..it’s a *girl*.” Her face beams with joy at telling Marlena this and her own eyes become moist with tears of happiness and grief for this woman she holds in such high-regard.

 

***

 

Stefano looks around the SUV at the guards, confused and angry, “is that the jets engines? What are they *doing? They are not to take off yet!”

 

“It sounds like it sir, I gave them your orders…not to take off.”

 

Stefano pounds the back of the drivers seat, “HURRY UP! We have to get to the air field before they take off!” He pulls out his phone and dials a number. “WHAT IS GOING ON? That plane better not take off before I get there!”

 

“Sir, the pilot informed me there was a storm headed toward the flight pattern and he must take off now!”

 

“YOU STOP THAT JET FROM LEAVING! Do you hear me? Tell that pilot if he knows what is good for him, he will stay right where he is!” Stefano slams the phone shut seething in anger, his gaze fixed on the brown dust flying up around the window of the SUV.

 

***

 

The jet begins taxiing out of the hanger area and onto the dirt air strip. John glances out the minute window and notices one of Stefano’s guards waving his arms, frantically for them to stop. The phone rings in the cockpit and Lance looks at John for acquiescence. John pauses then shakes his head, “don’t answer it!” John can tell by the look on the pilot’s face that he is very uneasy about that but he refuses to back down. ‘I’ve come to far to take a chance now!’ John finally seats himself in the chair next to the pilot and straps his seatbelt on, all the while, glancing out the window of the jet. The phone continues to ring intermittently and everytime the pilot looks at John for approval and he just shakes his head. Several of Stefano’s men have started running after the taxiiing jet, bearing resemblence to actors in a silent movie. John’s eye catches one of the men and just when he is sure the man realizes who it is, John brings his hand to his forehead in a salute and smiles. As the jet picks up speed those who have been running desperately beside the plane, are quickly dropping back.

 

John and the pilot duck their heads forward at the same time and with squinted eyes peer out the front window of the jet. “Oh….great *what* is this….” Lance swallows hard as the SUV, that is headed right for the nose of the jet, comes into clear view. The pilot looks anxiously at John who eyes are bugged out of his head.

 

“Uh…Lance, buddy…you gotta get this thing up in the air….” John braces the seat with both hands.

 

“We don’t have enough speed yet….” Lance is hollering and desperately switching controls and levers. “….Ohhhhh, we aren’t gonna make it,….. are they insane?”

 

John’s chest is throbbing in pain as his heart thumps out of control. “Yeah, *he* is insane! John stares straight ahead, eye wide with intense apprehension.

 

The SUV has picked up speed at the request of Stefano, who, teeth clenched in anger is unbelievably calm as the rest of his vehicle’s party is in hysterics. “DO NOT slow down. This plane is *not* taking off.” Stefano had received a call from a guard at the hanger who informed him that John Black had made it on the jet and that Kristen was on there too.

 

Kristen sits, oblivious to what is going on outside the plane and the occupants of the cockpit, just a few yards away are wild with fear and anticipation. “Lance, pal….you gotta pull up, NOW!” John shoots him a look of severe concern as the pilot continues to pull levers. He then places his hand on the throttle and slowly starts to guide it upward. “Come on….baby, come on…..” John stares eagerly at the throttle then at the, dangerously close, approaching vehicle.

 

Lance has resorted to praying, quite loudly, “please….please….God…help me…..*please*!” He continues the upward glide of the throttle as the jet shakes and sways on the airstrip. “pleeeeeeeeease, come on….”

 

The SUV has not lost any ground and is just yards from the plane when the occupants duck and cover. “Ohhhh….we’re gonna die.” The men in the vehicle are blubbering like babies but Stefano sits stoically, his knucles white from gripping the back seat of the driver, his eyes wide in fear.

 

Like a roller coaster car ascending it’s first big hill, the jet, rises from the ground in an unsteady upward motion. Lance, for a moment is fearful they might not stay up as he struggles to gain control of the aircraft. Moments later they are ascending in a more even pattern and both of the men let out a sigh of great relief. Kristen sits in the lounge chair, hands bracing the sides of the chair, her heart pounding. “What was that? Who did Stefano get to fly this thing….Evel Kenevel?” She looks out the window but can see nothing but white billows of clouds. Soon, she relaxes and lays her head back on the chair.

 

Stefano stomps around outside the SUV as he watches the jet disappear into the overcast sky. The other men in the vehicle, unable to speak or move, lay in a haphazard fashion across the seats, trying to gain their composure and breath normally again. The guards who have been at the hanger run out to meet them.

 

“Mr. DiMera…we are sorry, but they wouldn’t pick up the phone in the cockpit!”

 

“Are you positive John Black was on that plane?” Stefano has taken one of the guards by his collar.

 

“Uh…yes…sir, I’m sorry….but…yes… we saw him as they were taking off. And….the mechanic can affirm it also. Apparently, Mr. Black overpowered him and the pilot and threatened to kill them both if they didn’t cooperate!”

 

“Does my daughter know he is on that plane?”

 

The guard who had seen Kristen on the plane, steps forward, remembering that Kristen *thought* she saw someone. “No sir…she didn’t know when I got off the plane.” He didn’t think it was necessary, right at that point, to tell Stefano about her seeing John and that *he* had searched the cockpit and missed him. “Uh…none of us knew he was on there until it took off!”

 

“YOU STUPID IMBECILS!” He spins around to the SUV and gets in the backseat again, slapping the seat hard, “Take me to the house, *quickly!* Without a further word, the driver spins the tires and is flying down the dirt runway in seconds, the other men left standing, to choke on the red dust swirling around them.

Marlena lay quielty, eyes closed, in and out of a sleepy state in the emergency room. The doppler machine attached to her abdomen, recording the tiny heartbeat of her unborn *daughter*. As she drifts out of her drowsy state a smile forms on her lips as she recalls Susan’s words, “it’s a girl.” She opens her eyes and looks at the patterned ceiling tiles. “Thank you, Lord…thank you for protecting my baby.” She reaches her hand up to brush away the single tear that has escaped the corner of her eye. “God, I ask that you keep her safe, that she would grow and be healthy and help me to do what I need to do to make it that way.” She closes her eyes again and, in minutes, is peacefully asleep.

 

***

 

Roman steps from the cab and pays the driver. He stands under the circular portico at the entrance of University Hospital. Hesitantly, he picks the two bags up that are sitting at the curb and heads through the electronic doors. “Doc, I hope you’re here.”

 

He reaches the visitor elevators and pushes the third floor. He sits the bags down after entering and wipes his sweaty palms on his jeans. ‘Calm down, this is mother of your children, for God’s sake! There’s nothing to be nervous about!’ He exits the elevator and heads toward the Psychiatric Department, a young receptionist sits typing on a computer, oblivious to his arrival. “Uhum.” He clears his throat and she jumps, slightly.

 

“Oh..I’m sorry!” She smiles and looks at him and then gives the bags a quizzical look. “May I help you?”

 

“Uh..yeah, is Dr. Evans in?” Roman drops his head in embarrassment knowing that the young woman thinks he’s a total quack. “Uh…I’m her hus…ex-husband.”

 

The girl snaps too and erases the look from her face. “Oh..okay..um…no, Dr. Evans is not in, can I leave her a message?”

 

“Well…when do you expect her back?” Roman bends to set the bags on the floor.

 

“Uh..well, I’m not sure…she…is here in the hospital….” The girl wrinkles her face up in angst.

 

Roman gives her a questioning look, “are you all right?”

 

“Ummm…yeah, it’s just that, I’m not sure if I should tell you where she is….” The words come out in an annoying whine.

 

“Is she okay?” Roman has become a little irritated and impatient. “You can tell me…we were married…and we are still very close.” He silently wonders if that was even remotely near the truth.

 

“The girl, still in obvious fret over her current predicament, finally delivers the information. “She is in the emergency room….she had some problems this morning and….”

 

Before the girl even realizes it, Roman is running, bags in hand, toward the elevator. She flips her pen onto the desk, “Oh my gosh! I’m probably gonna get fired for that!”

 

***

 

The phone rings in the cockpit and Lance and John look at one another. John grabs the phone and puts it to his ear. “Well…DiMera, you’re losing your touch!” A huge smile spreads across John’s face.

 

“Ah…John, you only think you’ve won!” Stefano tries to stay as cool and collected as possible. “I have a little bit of news for you, my good friend.”

 

“Oh yeah, what’s that?” John leans back in his seat, still smiling, waiting for Stefano’s response.

 

“Your son….” John’s heart stops as the color drains from his face. Stefano continues, “let’s see, I believe, his school day is just about over….and he’ll be coming out to go home, probably with Marlena, don’t you imagine?”

 

“Dimera…… if you so much as lay on hand on my family….I swear, DiMera, I will *kill* you. John’s jaw is clenched tight as his face burns with anger.

 

Stefano lets out a demented laugh, “Now John, you don’t think I would hurt your precious Brady do you?” There is a long silence and Stefano’s voice turns dark and serious. “Of course I will….I will do *whatever* I have to. *You*, John Black, are mine….you always have been and you always will be! I am in charge, do you understand?” He pauses long enough to let John answer.

 

“DiMera, what is it you want from me?” John tries to steady his voice from the tremble inside his body brought on by the indescribable emotion he is feeling. “Whatever you want, it’s with me, DiMera…not my family. Leave my family out of it!”

 

“Oh but John, you’re taking all the fun out it!” He chuckles again. “When you decided to pull the stunt you did this morning, you broke the rules. So….if you want to play that way, then I’m willing to play along….no rules! But…I do need to make one rule…just one and I *promise* you, I *will* not break this one. When you arrive in Salem, if you even *think* about letting anyone know that you are alive….your boy will die! I hope you understand, John. A man’s gotta do what a man’s gotta do!” His insidious laugh echos through the static suffused phone line then loses its connection..

 

John slams his fist down onto the panel in front of him then brings both hands to his face in agony. The pilot looks on in shock and with minimal confusion, knowing what Stefano DiMera was capable of, he figured John’s family was in grave danger. “Anything I can do?” he asked mildly but sincerely.

 

“Get me to Salem as fast as you can!” John runs his fingers through his hair and for the first time in a long while, feels the pain in his leg. He examines the area and winces at the sight of it.

 

“I guess you didn’t get that from working on one of those jeeps, huh?” Lance gives him a crooked smile and gestures toward the wound.

 

John looks down at his leg again and remembers telling him and the other man that he had been working on a jeep and that’s how he injured his leg. He offers a smile back, “uh…no…I was shot at in the jungle…and…they got me! I didn’t know it until I was on my way back to the airstrip, it’s pretty bad, I just need to get to Salem as quick as possible!” He leans his head back on the seat and closes his eyes, knowing there is nothing he can do from where he’s at. He whispers a prayer to God that his son will be protected. His mind is flooded by images of Brady and Belle and Marlena, his precious family, and its all he can do to keep from bursting into tears.

 

***

 

Chelsea searches the sea of children standing in front of the school building. ‘That’s so strange, Brady is *never* late getting to the car.’ She is becoming a little apprehensive. She glances in the back seat at Belle who is laying over in her car seat, sound asleep. She locks the door and crosses the lanes of waiting cars to Mrs. Denton. “Cindy…Cindy….” She picks her pace up and waves to the teacher. “Have you seen Brady?”

 

Immediately, the teacher’s face goes dull. “Well…Dr. Evans called the office and said he was to be picked up by one of the officers from Salem Police Department, and she wanted him brought to her office at University Hospital. The caller had to have known the password to have gotten clearance to pick him up.”

 

Chelsea did not like the sound of this and it showed all over her face. “How long ago was this?”

 

“Maybe half and hour or so.”

 

Chelsea turned and ran back to the car, the teacher calling after her, “Chelsea, is something wrong?”

 

Chelsea frantically dialed Marlena’s mobile phone and got a recording, ‘the cellular customer you are trying…’

 

“CRAP!” She dialed Marlena’s office number. “Uh…is Dr. Evans in, this is her nanny and it’s an emergency.”

 

“The reception tries to break through Chelsea’s frantic tone, “I’m sorry, she’s not in…I guess you haven’t heard *either*.”

 

Chelsea disregards the last sentence the receptionist says. “Did an officer from Salem PD bring her son, Brady, there?”

 

Confused the receptionist continues, “Uh…no, but Dr. Evans is in the emergency room….something happened with the baby…do you want me to transfer you there?”

 

“NO! Uh….just…oh, never mind!” Chelsea pushes the end button on the phone and sits for a very brief second then dials the phone again. “Commander Carver, please……….Commander, this is Chelsea, Dr. Evans’ nanny…..” Chelsea’s voice is thick with fear, “uh….I’m at the school and they have told me that Brady went home with a police officer. Dr. Evans’ didn’t tell me an officer would be picking him up and I’ve just talked to……..”

 

“Okay, Chelsea, calm down…..just calm down.” Abe’s voice is smooth and calm. “Slow down and tell me what’s going on.”

 

“Dr. Evans’ secretary just told me that she is in the emergency room, that something has happened with the baby and…..I don’t know where Brady is….and….” Chelsea bursts into tears.

 

“All right, we’re gonna find him….you say Marlena is at the hospital?” Abe is growing more and more eager to find out what’s going on.

 

“Was an officer scheduled to pick up Brady, today?” Chelsea voice is hopeful for the first time.

 

“Let me check.” There is a pause and Abe returns to the phone, more concerned now. “Uh….no, not that we are aware of. Okay, listen, Chelsea….where are you now?”

 

“I’m sitting in the pickup line at school. His teacher said he left maybe half and hour ago. I’m stuck here, the line hasn’t started moving yet and I’ve got Belle with me.” Her voice is somewhat composed for the moment.

 

“I’ll be right there….Chelsea, do not let Belle out of your sight!” He slams the phone to the cradle. “Let’s go, we got trouble!”

 

***

 

“Marlena Evans…uh, Dr. Evans…where is she?” Roman demands of the woman sitting behind the emergency room reception desk.

 

The woman raps some keys on the her computer keyboard and with great leisure looks again at the nervous man in front of her. “Who are you?”

 

“I’m her….husband.”

 

“Ooooo-kay, uh…Dr. Evans is in cubicle 3 right through these doors.” The woman, slowly turns in her chair and points her finger toward a pair of closed double doors. Before she can return her gaze to Roman he is already at the door and pulling frantically without success in opening it. With great displeasure he turns back to the woman and glares at her. “Oh…” she chuckles, “I’m sorry, let me get that.” The mindless woman, as if in slow motion, turns to her desk and pushes a button and the door buzzes while Roman slings it back.

 

“Man alive! Wonder if they could get anybody more STUPID working the most important desk in the hospital!” He races through the hallway looking at the numbers on the outside of the cubicles….10…9…8…7. ‘Why do the numbers always start backwards?’ He finally reached the cubicle with the number three lit up in read letters on the wall just outside a closed curtain. Suddenly, his face flushed, his hands turned clammy and his heart began to beat faster. He hadn’t seen Marlena in almost 2 years and the circumstances under which he left had been very painful and difficult. Now, was he suppose to just walk in and act as if nothing ever happened? He knew her too well….she wouldn’t accept that. But….the important thing, at the moment, was that she was in some kind of trouble and *he* couldn’t accept *that*. He had to swallow whatever pride he had and pull back this curtain. He set the bags down, that he had been carrying all this time, just outside the make shift room and pulled the curtain, slightly to one side. His jaw dropped open at the sight of her. Eyes closed, a slight smile on her face…..and very obviously, pregnant! He stood for a eternity gazing at her. His mind went back in time to seeing her look just this way. He recalled how beautiful she was when she was pregnant with the twins. ‘She’s still so beautiful.’ He made a mental calculation of when, exactly, John died and figured he *had* to be the father. Caroline had told him they were married the night of John’s execution and somehow, he wasn’t bitter, he had been…but right now, looking at her, he felt an incredible empathy for this woman whom he had loved…..whom he *did* love. He steps the few feet to the side of the hospital bed to look at her more closely. It’s all he can do not to brush the hair away from her forehead and kiss her tenderly on the lips. His heart aches for the decision he made 2 years ago. He gave up everything, because of his pride. He cursed himself for that. Roman leaned on the side rail of the bed and looked at her with a smile on his face and whispered, “Doc?….Doc?”

 

She stirs and without opening her eyes she mutters, “John…..”

 

Roman is slightly surprised but figures he shouldn’t be. He relaxes the tight clench he has, instinctively, made in his jaw. “Doc…it’s me, Roman.” He takes her hand as her eyes flutter open.

 

She lays silent, with a shocked expression on her face for several seconds. “Ro….Roman?”

 

“Hey, pretty lady….I’m back.” His voice barely above a whisper as he leans down closer to her face.

 

She looks around the tiny space that has been her haven for the last several hours and then back at him. “Wha…what are you doing here? When…”

 

“I just got into town. I thought I would come by your office and….they told me you were here. What’s going on?” He looks away from her face and down to her protruding belly. “Everything okay?”

 

She follows his gaze and her face flushes red. “Uh…yeah…I’m okay, uh, the baby is okay.” Slightly embarrassed she looks up at the ceiling.

 

Noticing that she is uncomfortable, he wants to make every attempt to let her know he’s okay with it. “Hey…I’m really glad….uh…everything is okay with you and this baby.” I didn’t….um…know…you were expecting. So….congratulations!”

 

There is an awkward silence and she forces a smile. “Thank you.” Marlena’s emotions and hormones are running high and she tries with all her might to stop the on set of emotion that is welling up inside her. Despite the attempt she can’t hold it back and begins to sob. She brings both hands to cover her face.

 

Roman stands for a moment unsure of what to do or say, then he responds, “Doc….I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to upset you.” His heart is heavy with emotion as well. It always tore him apart to see her cry.

 

She collects herself and takes her hands away from her face, weary with emotion. “You didn’t. I’m just a little emotional right now. *I’m* the one that should apologize. That was some greeting, huh?” She manages a smile.

 

He takes her hand again and looks at her with much earnest, “Doc…I want to be here for you. I know there’s a lot of space between us, but I want you to know that I want to help you through this, any way I can.”

 

A little bewildered she can’t find words to respond so she just smiles at him. Abruptly, the curtain moves to the side and a nurse enters. “Oh…excuse me.”

 

“That’s okay,” Marlena responds.

 

“Dr. Samuelson has released you. She was called to labor and delivery so she won’t be able to see you again, but she wants to see you next week in her office.” The nurse is reading a piece of paper attached to a clipboard. “She talked to you about the complete bedrest, right? The only time you are to be on your feet for the next two weeks is to shower and go to the bathroom, okay?” Marlena nods in understanding. “If you have any problems, bleeding, cramping, or more than four contractions in an hours time, call the doctor immediately. I’ll have an orderly bring a wheelchair around….oh, do you need to call someone to take you home?”

 

Marlena looks around in surprise, as she had not thought about the fact that none of her family knew where she was. “Uh….I guess so.”

 

Roman breaks into the conversation, “I can take you home, Doc.”

 

She stares at him in surprise, “Oh…Roman, that’s okay…you don’t have….”

 

He cuts her off, “I *will* take you home. It’s not a problem!”

 

“Well….okay.” Marlena looks back at the nurse who is waiting, unaffected by their conversation and hands the clipboard to Marlena.

 

“I just need you to sign here…it’s just saying that I *have* explained your follow up care after you leave here and you understand what your doctor wants you to do.” Marlena takes the pen the nurse has handed her and signs the bottom of the paper.

 

“Okay, I’ll have a wheelchair out here momentarily and you can get dressed as soon as your ready.” The nurse exits and pulls the curtain closed again.

 

Marlena and Roman stare at one another for a moment and he finally speaks, “Well, okay…I’ll let you get dressed and I’ll just wait right outside here.” He nervously looks about the room and heads to the curtain.

 

“Roman, are you sure?” Marlena begins to sit up.

 

He turns back to her and gives her a smile. “Sure, I’m sure! Uh…one thing…” He grins sheepishly, “I don’t have a car.”

 

Marlena rolls her eyes and lets out a laugh. “Good one, Brady!” She becomes serious and looks around for her purse. “My car is here, in the parking garage….let me get the keys and you can go get it.”

 

“Great!” He watches her as she fumbles through her purse for the keys and smiles at her practicality. She was always so sensible and he can’t help but recall the way she just always seemed to bring him to a place of peace and normality. His life has seemed out of control for so long and he longed to return to what he once knew. ‘Oh…Doc, I’ve missed you…’

John jumps to his senses at a loud knock on the cockpit door. His eyes dart in Lance’s direction, who is just as stunned as he is. John leaps to his feet and then behind the cockpit door and gives Lance an upward nod. “Yeah?” the pilot yells not looking behind him.

 

Kristen opens the door and John, again, has to suck his gut in to stay concealed. “Where are we? I mean, how much longer before we land?”

 

Lance looks at the instrument panel and glances backwards, “about another ninety minutes or so. Is everything all right back there?”

 

“Yes, everything is fine….I just wondered how far we were from Salem. Hey, where’d you learn to take off…that was a terrible!” Kristen surveys the cockpit and starts come farther in when he realizes what she is doing.

 

“HEY! Ummm…sorry, it’s just that I don’t do very well with other people in the…uh…cockpit. That’s why…” he jumps from his seat and moves to cover John as she has made it far enough in to look behind the door. “…that’s why I don’t fly with anyone. I get kinda nervous, you know?”

 

“That’s pretty stupid, don’t ya think?” She pays no attention at his efforts and continues to examine the tiny compartment. “I mean, what if something happened to you…like, what if you had a heart attack or something? Who would fly the plane?” She looks at him for the first time.

 

He gives her a toothy grin as John tries to duck down below the pilots head, as he is several inches taller. “Well….never had a problem yet, but…I might if I don’t get back to flying this here, plane.”

 

She watches him suspiciously and flicks her head to the side. “Okay…whatever!” She gives one last look around and stoops to leave the cockpit.

 

John almost collapses at the relief of her exit. “Whew, that was close!”

 

“You know her?” Lance returns to his seat as does John.

 

John lets out a mild chuckle. “Well…you could say that! We…uh…had a relationship for a while.” John turns his head away and doesn’t speak for a period.

 

“It’s none of my business, probably best I didn’t know anyway!” Lance goes back to his instrument panel without another word.

 

“Yeah, thanks, partner…I’m not much in the mood for talking about it!” The two men sit quietly as the jet pushes its way toward Salem.

 

***

 

Abe and an officer arrive in seperate cars at Harpeth Road Academy and rush to the front sidewalk of the school. The assemblage of cars filled with parents, nannies and children have cleared to a minimal few and Abe spots the Volvo that John had bought for Chelsea to drive when Brady started school and would be driving the children more. He runs to the car and Chelsea is distraught with fear. The principal of the school and several teachers are standing beside her. “Commander, there is no sign of Brady….I fear something terrible has happened. The secretary said….” She gestures toward the principal who interrupts and finishes Chelsea’s sentence.

 

“We took a message this afternoon from a woman who said she was Dr. Evans and she gave my secretary the code word…our policy here at school, if there is an emergency and, as the parent, you need your child to be picked up by someone other than who is on your specified list, we must have the *family* code word and this woman, whoever she was, had that code…so my secretary gave the person clearance to pick Brady up.”

 

Brady’s teacher comes forward to explain her role, she extends her hand to Abe. “I’m Jane Denton, Brady’s teacher, I was the one who let Brady go.” She is extremely troubled and the principal moves over and puts her arm around the teacher’s shoulder. “I didn’t know…I thought he was with the Salem Police Department, he came to our room just before school let out and gave me the code and said he was here, at Dr. Evans’ request to, pick Brady up…” The teacher breaks down and buries her head in her hands. An officer is standing behind Abe with a pencil and paper taking down notes.

 

Abe turns to him, “I want an APB put out on Brady Black and…” He turned to the teacher again, “can you describe what the man looked like?” She gathered herself together and began to give an account of the stranger who had taken Brady. Soon the parking lot became filled with several more police cars as a massive search was getting under way. Abe instructed Chelsea to take Belle to the Brady Pub, he didn’t want to take any chances with Belle and wanted her as safe as possible. He got in his car and made a phone call to University Hospital to check on Marlena’s condition. After finding that she was about to be released, he fled, quickly, to catch her…he didn’t want her to find out about this from anyone else.

 

***

 

Marlena sits, quiet and still on the side of the hospital bed and comtemplates what has happened over the last few hours, particularly the last few minutes. ‘Roman….what is he doing back?’ She couldn’t help but wonder, although, Salem *was* his home and his children were here. It was just so shocking to open her eyes and find him standing over her. He had left *so* angry and bitter that she didn’t think she would ever see him again, much less, talk to him…peacefully. Her mind was full of questions and she was tired and anxious to get home. She suddenly remembered that Carrie and Austin were going to take Brady and Belle out for pizza and home with them after Brady’s playmate left, which she is very grateful. She moves slowly to get her clothes laying at the foot of the bed and dresses herself, Roman has returned with a wheelchair and calls from outside the curtain.

 

“You ready?”

 

“Yeah…” Marlena pulls the curtain back and sluggishly moves toward the chair, wobbling a bit as she goes.

 

Roman offers his hand to steady her, “you all right?”

 

She closes her eyes, momentarily and grins. “I’m all right, just a little light headed. I’ll be okay.” As she is positioning herself in the chair, Abe rounds the corner, gasping for breath and is extremely perplexed at seeing Roman standing behind Marlena’s wheelchair. He slows to a hault after reaching the two. They all look at one another for a time and Abe flashes his white smile and brings Roman into a tight hug.

 

“Hey buddy! When did you get here?” He looks at Marlena, confused, then back at Roman, “Wh…why are you at the hospital?”

 

Roman scuffs his boots together and looks at the floor. “Well, I…uh…came by Doc’s office and…found her here instead. I was just going to take her home, doctor wants her on *complete* bedrest.” He leans down to Marlena to exaggerate the point.

 

Abe squats next to the chair and with deep concern takes Marlena’s hand, his face painted with worry and forboding. “What happened? Are you okay…is the baby….”

 

She covers his hand with hers and gives him one of her soothing smiles. “I’m fine…the baby’s fine…the doctor wants me to take it easy for a couple of weeks, nothing serious.”

 

“I’m *so* glad you’re okay and that little one is okay.” Abe’s voice turns grim and he gives Roman a miserable look and then back to Marlena. “Listen, Marlena…I need to ask you something okay?”

 

Sensing the seriousness in his voice, her face becomes hot and she feels a wave of fear rush over her. Her eyes fix on Abe and she pierces through him with her stare. “What….Abe…what’s wrong?”

 

Roman looks at Abe questionably, who keeps alternating his glance from him to Marlena. “What’s going on, Abe?”

 

Finally, Abe continues, “Marlena, did you arrange for an officer from the station to pick Brady up today?” Abe already knew by the look on her face what the answer was and he mentally began preparing himself for her response to what he had to say next. Marlena shifts uncomfortably, knowing all too well, what Abe was going to say to her. After all, she had been through this little routine before.

 

Her breathing becomes labored and the room starts to spin. “Where’s Brady, Abe…..what has happened to Brady?” Huge tears have form in her eyes and as she closes them, the watery fluid runs steadily down her cheeks as she brings her fingers to her mouth. “I didn’t make any arrangements…..Chelsea…..” She can’t continue.

 

Roman takes both of her shoulders in his hands and tries to calm her, then he looks at Abe who is standing now. “What’s goin on, Abe?”

 

“I don’t know, but…it looks like Brady was taken from school this afternoon. Somebody, a man…came in and told his teacher that Marlena had arranged for him to be picked up by an officer. He even knew the code.” At that, he bends down to Marlena once again. “Marlena, who knows the code that the school has to have for them to release Brady?”

 

She shakes her head and tries to think. “Not many people…um…Chelsea, Shawn and Caroline, I think Carrie knows…that’s it. No one else…..” Marlena looks at both men, a look of sudden realization on her face. “Kristen…I bet Kristen knows the code.”

 

Abe and Roman look at one another. “Listen, I gotta go…Marlena, we are *going* to find him…” He tips her chin upward with his forefinger. “I will do whatever it takes to bring him home, you understand? I need for you to be at home, resting, healthy…okay?”

 

She nods slightly and grabs his hand before he is gone. With desperation in her voice she brings him down to her. “Abe…I…c-can’t…lose Brady….” tears pour from her eyes, “*please* find him, please bring him home.”

 

Abe stands and kisses the top of her head, his heart heavy with fear and great responsibility. “I will!” He claps Roman on the shoulder and whispers, “uh…I think, she’s gonna need someone to stay right with her….”

 

“I know. I’m gonna be here for her, Abe.” Roman gives him a nod and turns back to Marlena who is sobbing uncontrollably now. He kneels in front of her and gathers her into his arms, unable to put aside the feeling of holding her again, he closes his eyes and longs to stay there.

 

***

 

“Boss, we got the kid!” Bart shuffles his feet over the dirty floor of the abandoned building that Stefano has instructed his goons to take Brady to. “Man! He’s a feisty one!”

 

“Good work, Bart! Stay where you’re at and I will be in town soon. I want to give Commander Carver enough time to start tracking *those kidnappers*. And…Bart…Brady is to stay unharmed, do you understand?”

 

“Yeah, Boss! But, he’s gotta a pretty loud mouth, his daddy must’ve taught him good! He’s gonna be a fighter!”

 

“Well, tape his mouth, shut, you idiot! But…don’t hurt him!” Stefano closes the phone and downs the remainder of his drink, a smirk spread across his face. “Well, John…*now* whose in control, huh?” He tilts his head to the side and lets out a perverse laugh.

 

***

 

As the small jet touches down on the runway at the Salem International Airport, John’s stomach turns as he is faced with the thought that his son may be in danger and if that is the case, he will be restrained from doing anything to help him. Further more, this will force him to stay concealed. He wonders in his mind what Stefano will do and what his intentions are. He looks at the pilot, who no doubt, is in a turmoil all his own. “Look…Lance, I’m grateful for your help and I will do whatever I can to keep you and your family safe. I have connections with the Salem PD, I can get help for you.”

 

The pilot gives John a forlorn look after he guides the jet to a stop. “I…uh…hope everything works out for you, hope your son is okay.” A wan smile crosses John’s lips momentarily. Lance breaks the awkward silence and rises from his seat. “Better get going, huh? Listen, John…don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone that I know your here.”

 

“Thanks, pal.” John considers his appearance and just how he is going to get away from the jet without being detected. “Listen, Lance..do you think you could just help me get to my apartment?”

 

The pilot pauses for a moment in contemplation then turns to him, “yeah, let me get rid of Miss Blake, just sit tight.”

 

The phone rings and John stares at it pensively then picks up the receiver without speaking, he waits, knowing exactly who it is.

 

“John?”

 

“DiMera?”

 

“Well, you’ve made it, *safely* to Salem, huh? I’m *so* glad! So, tell me…what are your plans while in Salem?” Stefano’s tone is sarcastic and cutting. Before John can respond, Stefano butts in, “Oh, by the way, did I mention that your son hasn’t been very cooperative with my men this afternoon…wonder where he gets that?”

 

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH MY SON?” John’s jaw is clenched tight in seething anger. “Ahhh…John, he is safe, for now! And if his father plays the game well, he will stay that way, but…remember our rule, John, no one is to know you are alive. I will soon be in Salem, I don’t want that moronic group of people at the police department to suspect anything by me suddenly appearing in Salem. In fact, I have spoken with….Marlena and am scheduled to meet with her when I return. I’m looking *so* forward to seeing her!”

 

John is sick with anger and feels like he is going to pass out. “What do you *want* from me, Stefano? *Why* am *I* so important to you?”

 

“John, you forget that you once were very useful to me. In fact, we got along quite nicely, but…you see, there is one thing that came between us, one thing that we both want, but…only one of us can have….Marlena.”

 

“Why didn’t you just let me die in that electric chair? It would have been over… not that you will *ever * have Marlena…..” John brings his hand to his head and closes his eyes in pain. “But, at least, I would have been out of your way….I know you, Stefano…you have a reason for everything you do. What is it? Why do you want me alive?”

 

Stefano chuckles at John’s insistent and very accurate recital. “You are a smart man, John…I can’t deny that, and…you are right! You *do* know me, so you know I like a good game. Tell you what, let’s play a game, huh? I will allow you to see your family, Marlena…” Stefano says this, knowing that it will kill John to see Marlena pregnant. “…But, here’s the *rules*…no one can see you! Do you think you can play that game? And..here’s the consequences, anytime you break a rule, your son will pay for your mistakes. What do you think, huh?”

 

“Listen to me, Stefano…” John’s voice is gravely serious. “If you hurt my son, or anyone else in my family, I will go to hell and back to make sure you suffer the most heinous death imaginable. And..that’s a fact, old man!”

 

“Hahaha….John, you really should see someone about that rage problem you have….a…*psychiatrist*, maybe! I’ll be in touch, say…9 a.m. tomorrow, at your loft. I just assume you will stay at the loft? I’ll give you a call.”

 

“I want to see my son!”

 

“John, it’s not fair to jump ahead in any game! You must be patient. Caio!”

 

The phone goes dead and John slams the receiver into the jet’s instrument panel over and over, angry tears burn down his cheeks, the excruciating pain in his thigh becoming more difficult to withstand.

“Doc, I don’t think walking up a flight of stairs is on the doctor’s orders! He bends his knees slightly to lift her, carefully, in his arms. Too tired and beaten down to argue, she simply folds her arms around his shoulders and allows his assitance. A half dozen people are swarming around the penthouse, looking for evidence, tapping phone lines, scouring through rooms and papers, seeking anything that would give them a clue as to who and why someone would kidnap Brady Black. As Roman enters Marlena’s bedroom he steps to the bed and lays her down, gently. “Okay, now…Doc, I want you to relax. The police are doing everything they can to find any clues as to who would take Brady.”

 

Her eyes are red with irritation and the tears start, once more, to pour from her eyes, her mind turning to thoughts of her daughter she speaks, “did you call your mom? Is Belle there?”

 

“Yep, she’s there and she’s fine. Chelsea took her there a while ago.”

 

“I want to see her…I *need* to see her.” Marlena sits up, a look of fear and angst in her eyes.

 

Roman sits on the bed next to her and rubs his hand down her arm, “Doc..she’s *okay*, it’s best for her and *you* if she stays there tonight.”

 

She forcefully pushes his hand away and gives her cheeks a quick stroke with the back of her hand, confused and frustrated at his touch. “I want to see my daughter…” The tears begin again, “I…n..n-need to be with… her…” Her voice fades to a whisper as she is sobbing now and she lays back against the pillows.

 

He is quiet and somewhat embarrassed by his ignorance of what she, undoubtedly, is feeling. Belle and Brady is her link to John and with Brady missing, besides her unborn child…John’s child, Belle is all she has. His mind is flooded with the memories and the feelings he had at learning John was Belle’s father, his face flushes with hot emotion and he turns his head away. Anger burns through him as he tries to stifle the resentment and bitterness he still feels at Marlena and John’s betrayal of him as a husband and a friend. ‘Get past it, man…at least for now, she needs you.’ He stands to his feet and scratches his head nervously. “Okay…umm…I’ll go get her.”

 

Her eyes closed, she replies, “thank you.”

 

“Can I get you anything before I go?”

 

“No, I’m okay…I just need my daughter.”

 

Without another word, he exits the bedroom, closing the door behind him. Marlena turns to her side and caresses the pillow that has become her sounding board for many months. “I’m sorry, honey….I’m *sorry*, I failed you. I didn’t protect, Brady…I don’t understand. Why? Why would someone want Brady? Oh….John….I need you here, I need you to hold me, tell me everything is gonna be all right.” She brings her hand to her side and rubs the spot where her unborn baby has begun to make her presence very well known. “Oh…baby girl, talk to mommy….” She smiles, as she feels, this is a sign that God is sending…that everything is going to be okay, a little hope in the midst of incredible pain. She prays silently for Brady’s safe return.

 

***

 

“I want you to make a demand for ransom….one million dollars and give them…48 hours to come up with it.” Stefano paces the library in the large estate.

 

“But, boss…what if..”

 

“BART! Don’t question me! Just do what I tell you! This will lead those moron’s at the Salem PD in a direction other than me.”

 

“Okay, boss! Uh…should I make the call to Dr. Evans?”

 

Stefano stops his pacing, unable to comprehend *how* this man has worked for him for so long. “Of course, Bart, who were you going to call?”

 

“Well, I didn’t know if you wanted me to…..”

 

Stefano again cuts him off mid-sentence. “Bart, do I need to send someone who can *do* this job?”

 

“No, no boss, I’ll get it done!”

 

“Good! Don’t let me down!” He returns the receiver to the cradle and crosses the room to pour himself a drink. “Here’s to success…and to you Marlena…beautiful Marlena!” He raises the glass upward as a satisfying smile turns the corners of his lips.

 

***

 

When Roman enters the pub the mood is solemn, but the few family members that are gathered there welcome him with warm hugs, regardless. After a few minutes of greetings, he reveals why he’s there. “Ma, is Belle upstairs?”

 

Caroline looks curiously at her oldest son, “yes, she’s sleeping…Chelsea said she only had a short nap in the car, she was just exhausted. Why, dear?”

 

“Uh..Doc, wants me to bring her home.” Out of habit, Roman runs his hands through the locks of curls on his head.

 

“But..Roman…she would be…”

 

He holds up in his hands in defense, “I know Ma…I tried to tell Doc that she was better off over here for now, but she made up her mind, and you know…when she makes her mind up, that’s it!”

 

“How is Marlena, Roman? How’s the baby?” Shawn steps forward in question.

 

“Well… the baby’s fine and Marlena is….well, she’s devastated. The doctor says *complete* bedrest for at least two weeks. This is gonna be tough for her.” He stops and wonders if they find it as curious as he does that it is *he* that is relaying this information.

 

Carrie steps forward with great anticipation, “Dad, what about Brady?”

 

“Well, punkin…I haven’t heard anymore, I was hoping maybe ya’ll had heard from Abe.” He looks at Shawn for confirmation.

 

“No, son…we haven’t heard a word. An officer came to take a statement from Chelsea, but that was it.” Exasperated, Shawn looks at Roman for some understanding. “Why? Why would someone want Brady?”

 

“I don’t know, Pop. John was a very wealthy man, though…I know Abe is considering every possibility. Does, uh…anybody know where….DiMera is?” Roman eyes his parents, inquisitively.

 

Caroline shudders while Shawn brings his strong arm around her shoulder. “Oh Roman! Why? Do you think…Stefano is behind this? How could he be? He has no reason…now that John….” She moves her hand to her mouth to stop the onrush of emotion that is threatening to break forth.

 

Roman dismisses the thought for the moment and waves his hand. “I don’t know, Ma…I was just curious.” “They got a team set up at Doc’s place, so I really want get back there…don’t want her to be alone, with them, for very long.” He gestures toward Caroline. “I’ll go get Belle.”

 

“Dad, I could take Belle if you want me too.” Carrie chimes in, her face hopeful.

 

“Punkin, I think it would be best if I was there, think it would be safer for Doc if I stayed there tonight.” Although, he truly felt he *needed* to be there, he silently hopes his voice didn’t indicate his *desire* to be there. He notices Carrie’s downtrodden face. “But, why don’t you come with me, I’m sure Marlena could use a little cheering up.”

 

Her face brightens and she turns toward Austin who gives her a reassuring nod. “Thanks, dad! I’ll go get Belle.”

 

***

 

“OUCH! YOU LITTLE BRAT! Didn’t your…..p…ugh…*&#@..parents…teach you any manners!” Bart struggles to affix a gray piece of duct tape to Brady’s mouth. After getting the tape in place he turns to the other goons who are standing around the large warehouse. Brady is lying, writhing, with his hands and feet bound on a dilapidated mattress, his jacket torn and his pants wet from the, very understandable, inability to control his bladder over the last several hours. His little face red and tear stained.

 

“Uh…Bart, don’t you think we should get him something to eat and maybe let him go to bathroom?”

 

Bart stares at them and then at Brady. “Hey, kid…you gotta go potty?” Bart sings in a mock child like tone. “Or did you already have an accident, little baby? Only babies potty in their pants!” He lets out a depraved laugh. The little boy struggles to free his hands and feet as tears roll down his cheeks.

 

“We gotta call Dr. Evans and make that ransom demand. After we’ve done that we’ll go get something to eat!” Bart pulls out the piece of paper where he has written the demand word for word, as to not be on the phone long enough for them to trace the call. He pulls the black, cellular phone from his pocket and dials the number of the penthouse.

 

***

 

Marlena sits up with a start, at the knock at her bedroom door, the phone ringing, she looks around puzzled for a moment. “Uh…just a second…yes?”

 

“Dr. Evans?” The voice answers back in great urgency, without permission he opens the door, “I’m sorry, but we need you to pick up the phone, in case….” The officer looks at her anxiously.

 

“Oh….my….okay.” She brushes a strand of blonde hair from her eyes and reaches across the bed for the phone, before picking up the receiver, she looks at the officer for the go ahead. He nods her on then bounds from the room and down the stairs. “This is Dr. Evans.”

 

“Dr. Evans…if you ever want to see Brady Black again, you’ll come up with $1 million dollars, cash, in the next 48 hours. He won’t be harmed if you do what we say, we’ll be in touch with further instructions.” The phone line was disconnected before she could even exhale.

 

Unable to think, she looks around in disbelief and seconds later Roman slams the bedroom door back and rushes to the bed. He pries the phone from her stiff grip, puts it to his ear and then hangs the receiver up. “Doc, you okay? I walked in while they were trying to get the trace.”

 

She looks at him, the same look of disbelief spread across her face. “Did they get it?”

 

“No, it wasn’t long enough.” He sits on the bed next to her.

 

“What do you think? Who did this, Roman?” She searches his face for an answer.

 

“Doc, I don’t know….but this phone call is a step forward. We know that Brady hasn’t been harmed.”

 

“HOW? HOW DO WE KNOW THAT? Because this lunatic says?” She brings her hand to her head and struggles to breath, as crying always stopped her sinuses up.

 

“Marlena, these are probably professionals, they know what they want and it’s money…not Brady. I suspect that it’s someone who knew John was very wealthy and they want his money, they are just using Brady to get what they want. These kinds of kidnappings rarely end up in tragedy!”

 

She stares at him, her chin quivering. “Then, let’s get the money! We’ll just get the money….” Tears pour from her hazel orbs. “…get the money…and bring him…home.”

 

Overwhelmed by her sadness, he moves in and gathers her to him. This time, she doesn’t resist his touch as her arms circle around his neck. Soon, her body relaxes into his and they hold each other in a compassionate embrace.

 

***

 

John approaches his loft, cautiously. Lance had given him an extra set of clothes that he kept on the jet. Although, they were a little small, he was grateful for them. The doctor that took care of him, had let him shave in the mornings, and the almost two day old, dark stubble around his face was enough to keep him somewhat concealed. He prayed that the key he kept hidden in the loosened brick by the door, would still be there. The only person who knew about it, was Marlena. As he walked, haltingly to the front door, he glanced around him and noticed the clean jeans, he was wearing, were blood soaked around the area of the wound in his thigh. He laced his fingers around the door handle to hold himself up, his concern, growing rapidly over the condition he is in. ‘I have to get some help, I’m gonna die, if I don’t!’ He managed his way over to the brick that concealed the extra key and let out a sigh of relief to find it there, nestled in the hollow cavity. He let himself in and was immediately aware of a presence there. He didn’t turn on any lights for fear that someone might be upstairs. He guardedly made his way around the living area and eventually up the stairs. His heart stopped at the sight of Brady’s bedroom, he stared longingly in and prayed for his safety. He continued down the hall and came to his bedroom, the door, opened back, he entered and his senses were overtaken. ‘She’s been here.’ He observed the room with quiet emotion. ‘You’ve been here, Doc…I can *feel* you, smell your perfume.’ His heart ached, wanting to see her, hold her. His eye catches something shiny on the night stand and he crosses the room to get a better look. “Doc’s earring.” He knew it was hers. He gazed at the bed and looked curiously at the indention in the pillow. He sits, carefully, wincing as he is reminded by the pain in his leg, brings the pillow to his chest and inhales the scent. His sapphire eyes gleem as tears surge forward and spill over onto his cheeks. “I’m here, Doc…I’m home.” He has never felt as helpless as he does at this moment and the feeling is defeating him in everyway.

 

***

 

Carrie knocks on Marlena’s door, Belle in her arms. “Marlena?”

 

Marlena pulls back from Roman and wipes the tears from her face. “Come in…” Carrie pushes the door back and Belle nearly jumps from her arms to get to her mother.

 

“Mommy!” She climbs in Marlena’s lap and lays her head on her shoulder.

 

Marlena cries, quietly, as she holds onto her with all her might. “Oh…Belle…baby girl.” She kisses her face, over and over, “mommy loves you, mommy loves you, Belle.”

 

Finally, Belle pulls away from her and gives Roman a distrustful look then buries her head in Marlena’s neck again. She again pulls back and puts her little hands on Marlena’s cheeks then whispers, softly, “mommy, he go-way.”

 

Marlena gives her a reassuring smile, “honey, it’s okay…he’s…our friend.” She looks at Roman, who is obviously hurt by Belle’s comment. She never takes her eyes off of Roman and repeats her statement to Belle, this time more confident, “he’s our….*good* friend, Belle.” He smiles and drops his gaze to the comforter on the bed. Carrie comes to the bed with hesitation. Marlena looks at her apologetically, “*Oh*…Carrie, thank you for coming, sweety.” She brings her close, Belle between them.

 

Carrie’s eyes fill with tears, “Marlena, I’m *so* sorry for everything that is happening.” Aware of Belle’s presence she doesn’t bring up the subject of Brady. “Are you all right?” She wipes a tear that is close to escaping the corner of her eye.

 

“I’m okay…I just have to take it easy for a while. In fact, I’ve got to take it real easy. The doctor says that the placenta is below the baby and it needs to be up behind her….”

 

Carrie’s breath catches as Marlena says the word, “her”. “Marlena…it’s a girl? You know?”

 

A wide smile christens her face and her hazel eyes shine bright. “Yes…isn’t that wonderful?”

 

Carrie hugs Marlena again, “Oh, Marlena…that is *so* wonderful!”

 

Roman, sits in awkward silence and both women look over to him. He smiles, “uh…that’s great news, Doc! I’m really happy for ya!” He stands from the bed, “I think I’m gonna go downstairs and see if they need any help…just call me if you need anything.”

 

“Roman?” He turns to face Marlena as he reaches the door. “Thank you…for bringing Belle.”

 

In spite of the sad countenance on his face, he gives her a slight smile, “you’re welcome.” He exits the room and closes the door behind him. In the hall he rests against the wall and closes his eyes. ‘Oh Doc, I don’t know if we will *ever* work again.’

 

Marlena sits with her *girls*. She runs her fingers through Belle’s fine blonde hair while she lays, her little mouth puckered around her thumb, against Marlena’s chest, fighting, desperately, to hold her eyes open. They talk quietly as to not alarm Belle of the afternoon’s events. Shortly, Carrie offers to fix Marlena something to eat and put Belle in her pajamas. “That would be great, honey. I’m going to take a bath while you do that and then you can put Belle in her with me.” Carrie nods and takes Belle out of the room. It’s not long before Marlena is soaking in a hot bath and trying to think positive about Brady. She considers how blessed she is to have Abe’s help and…although, she was full of questions about Roman, she’s glad he is there.

 

***

 

John stands in the shower, blood and dirt steadily stream down his legs and circle the drain. He braces the sides of the shower, his weakness increasing, rapidly. The pain in his leg was diminishing and his coherence was going quickly, he knew this meant he was probably going into shock from infection or loss of blood. He reaches up to turn the water off and slips to the hard tile floor of the shower. ‘Black…you’re not gonna make it.’ He glares at the shower wall as it moves in a swirling pattern, his eyes fixed and dialated.

 

***

 

Abe has reached the penthouse and he and Roman go over what little evidence they have. “Doc wants us to get the money…she just wants to get it over with.”

 

Abe lowers his gaze and then looks back to Roman, “what do you think? You think we’re dealing with professionals here?”

 

“I dunno, Abe. I think whoever has Brady knows a good deal about John and his family.”

 

“Yeah, I think you’re right.” Both men pause in silence, their minds on one person and one person only… “Well, I guess we need to play along for now.” Abe moves the conversation forward. “I need to get in touch with that guy that handled John’s financial affairs…” Abe brings his hand to his mouth, “uh…let’s see, what is his name?”

 

After a moment of silence Roman interrupts. “You think Marlena would know?”

 

“Yeah, she would, I think he handles her business too.”

 

Roman turns and calls half way up the stairs, “I’ll be back.” He raps on the door and sticks his head inside, not seeing her he enters and looks up just in time to see Marlena, exiting the bathroom, pulling a t-shirt over her head. His heart stops as his gaze travels up her bare legs to the quick glimpse of her panties and protruding belly. For an instant, he considers turning around, but realizes he wouldn’t have time and would be caught.

 

When her head emerges from the hole in the top of the shirt, she gasps. “Roman! What are you doing?” She brings her hands in front of her chest and glances down the length of her body, face red with embarrassment.

 

“Doc, I’m sorry, I knocked and you didn’t answer so I just came on in. I’m….” His eyes, powerless, to resist looking at her bare legs, turn down in a longing gaze and he fights to gain his dispassion. Finally, after a moment of uncomfortable silence he looks the other direction. “Uh…you better get in bed, you’re not suppose to be up.”

 

She moves to the bed and pulls the covers back and begins to slip under them, her protruding abdomen, making an easy transition, somewhat difficult. She settles herself and gives Roman a permissive glance. “Where’s Carrie?”

 

“Uh…she was giving Belle a bath. I think she has you and Belle something for dinner.” Roman moves a little closer, but stands far enough not to cause her any more distress. “Listen, Doc…Abe and I were just talking and we are gonna need some information regarding John’s finance’s. We are gonna have to know where you want the money to come from for the…ransom.” He lowers his head, knowing this will only cause more tears.

 

“Oh…I don’t…” She looks around in thought and starts to get up.

 

“Uh uh uh…Doc, it’s okay. We are gonna handle everything, you don’t need to get up. Just tell me what you want me to do and I’ll do it.” He has moved to her now and is sitting right at her side.

 

“Roman, I’m not sure what we need to do…I haven’t gotten in to any of John’s financial business since….he died.” She continues durably but tears have started to form in her bright eyes. “Mickey and Dan Jacobs have been taking care of everything. John’s bank statements over the last few months are at his loft and Mickey has asked me to get those when I had a chance and I just haven’t had the strength to get to John’s loft and go through that stuff.” She remembers being there earlier in the morning but doesn’t mention it to Roman.

 

He stops her, “it’s all right, Abe and I can go.” He considers, silently, that she may not be comfortable with him going to the loft and waits for her reply.

 

A look of exhaustion and worry on her face, she lays her head back on the pillow. “Okay…whatever needs to be done. Uh…there’s a desk that John kept all of his financial papers in, in the downstairs bedroom. That’s where I would start.” Her hand comes suddenly to her stomach and her breath catches in her throat as she bites down hard on her lip and closes her eyes tight.

 

Roman leaps from his sitting position and eyes her intently, “Doc! You okay?”

 

She doesn’t respond for several seconds, waiting for the tightening to subside, “Whoa…yeah, I’m all right, just a contraction.” He doesn’t move from his anticipatory position. She gives him a wan smile. “You go, I’ll be okay. You and Abe find what you need to bring my *son* home.”

 

“You’re sure, you’re okay?”

 

A little annoyed, she recalls all the times that he was so persistent about her well being, “Roman, I’m fine! Please just go…Carrie is here, she’ll help me if I need anything.”

 

He reluctantly moves away from the bed and toward the door. “I’ll be back…don’t get up! Remember…the doctor says you can only be on your feet to….”

 

She rolls her eyes and cuts him off mid sentence, “thank you…Roman, thanks!” After the door shuts, Marlena lets out a heavy sigh and rolls her head around her neck, frustrated with her condition of not being able to help and afraid for Brady, the emotion overwhelms her and she buries her head in her hands and speaks in quiet sobs. “God, please protect Brady, he’s just a baby….I know he’s scared, help him to not be afraid, send Your angels to protect him tonight. I pray that he’s not cold and hungry…” Her prayers continue until Carrie and Belle enter the room with dinner. She wipes the tears from her face as Belle climbs on the bed, clad in Winnie The Pooh pyjamas. Marlena brings Belle close to her and hugs her tight.

 

Belle struggles to get free from her mother’s grip and wrinkles her brow, just like John did when he was confused. “Mommy, you got baby in dere?” Belle points to Marlena’s stomach.

 

“Yeah, that’s mommy’s baby, remember?” Marlena brings her t-shirt up so Belle can see her extended belly. “And…Belle’s baby sister. You’re gonna have a baby sister, sweety.”

 

Belle’s eyes turn up to meet Marlena’s expression. “Dat Belle’s baby in dere?”

 

Carrie and Marlena both let out a laugh. “Yes, sweety girl, that’s *your* baby sister in there.”

 

Then, unknowingly, Belle brings them back to reality, “dat Brady’s baby in dere, too?”

 

Marlena caresses her soft cheek and she struggles to hold back the tears covering her eyes, “yes, honey…that’s Brady’s baby, too.”

 

Carrie moves closer to Marlena and lovingly strokes her arm and whispers, “she asked where Brady was and I told her he was staying the night at Ryan’s house.

 

Marlena nods in agreement. She lowers her shirt and kisses Belle on the cheek, “you hungry, little sweet girl?” Belle eagerly nods her head and the three of them settle down to pizza and grape kool-aid on Marlena’s bed.

Kristen pushes the round button to announce her arrival outside Peter and Jennifer’s house. Soon the door opens back and Jennifer brings her into a warm embrace. “Kristen…when did you get back?”

 

“Oh…this afternoon. How are you?” She returns the hug and enters the house. “Where’s Peter?”

 

“He’s upstairs putting Abby to bed. Come in and sit down, he won’t be long. Can I get you something to drink?”

 

Kristen slips out of her jacket and sits on the couch. “Uh…I’d love a glass of water.” Although she would love to have a vodka rocks, she settles for something much less harmful. She pitches her voice toward the kitchen where Jennifer has disappeared to. “So….tell me what’s been going on here in Salem? Seems like *forever* since I left.”

 

Jennifer returns quickly and hands Kristen the glass. “Well…you know, same old stuff. Not much…. oh… Kristen, have you heard about Brady Black?” It dawns on Jennifer that Kristen may not have heard the news yet.

 

“What? What do you mean?” Kristen sits on the edge of the couch, a look of alarm on her face. “What’s happened, Jenn?”

 

“He was kidnapped this afternoon.” Jennifer sits quietly, speculating how Kristen will respond. “Someone, apparently, took him from school…there’s been no word on his whereabouts.”

 

“Oh…my…” Kristen’s countenance drops and she brings a hand to her mouth. “*Oh* I can’t believe it. Do they have any leads, do they have any idea who would kidnap him?”

 

“I’m not sure, you just missed mom, she went over to…..” Jennifer pauses and lets her gaze fall to the floor. “…to talk to Marlena.”

 

Kristen stands, benumbed by the news. She sets the glass of water on the glass coffee table. “I can’t believe someone would kidnap Brady. I mean, do they think its because of John’s money? Why?”

 

“I don’t know, Peter and I figure it *is* because of the money”, she says matter of factly.

 

Kristen is suddenly reminded of her anger earlier in the day and considers asking about Marlena’s pregnancy. After several seconds, thinking of Marlena having another child by John, she is unable to stop the surge of animosity that comes forth when she speaks. “Can you believe Marlena is pregnant *again*?” Kristen turns her back to Jennifer to hide the hostility and resentment that has been building like a raging fire, out of control.

 

Jennifer sits in contemplation, unprepared by Kristen’s question or tone of voice. She knew what Kristen had been going through since John’s death. Peter had told her about the drinking and the depression and she truly wanted to do what she could to help Kristen through this, but…Marlena was as close to her and the Horton family as anybody and it was not going to be easy to listen to Kristen verbally bash her. Cautiously Jennifer stands and approaches Kristen, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I know this is hard for you, Kristen and I wish there was something I could do to ease your pain, but…” She hesitates then continues, “Kristen, you have got to understand, John and Marlena shared *so* much together. The circumstances that broke them apart, the first time, was out of their hands.”

 

With repudiation, Kristen turns to face Jennifer again. “Jennifer…John loved me! He loved me and we were going to be married and start a family together.” Her voice starts to break. “Marlena is the one who would not let John go! It’s so amazing to me how *she* is the one who chose Roman….when John was so vulnerable after Isabella’s death, *she* took advantage of that, forsook her vows to Roman and then when John was ready to move on with her, she abandoned him AGAIN!” She is almost screaming now.

 

Jennifer, regretful that she even responded, tries to calm her, “Kristen, I’m sorry, I don’t mean to upset you…and I *know* John loved you…I’m not saying he didn’t, I just know his relationship with Marlena and I know the bond between them has never been broken and that is very hard to get past.” She leans toward her sister-in-law with a sorrowful look, “listen, I just don’t want to see you become so bitter and angry that it starts to destroy who you are Kristen.”

 

They are interrupted by the sound of Peter descending the stairs, oblivious to the contending conversation going on. “Hey Krissy, when did you get back?”

 

Kristen turns to her brother, a look of dejection on her face, she replies dismally, “hey, Peter.”

 

“Wow! what’s got you so down?” Peter questions without a thought.

 

“Jenn just told me about Brady.” Kristen had not given Brady a thought since the conversation had turned to Marlena and John, her mind was consummed with thoughts of them being together, Marlena being pregnant….She was beginning to wonder if coming back to Salem was such a good idea after all.

 

“Yeah, can you believe that?” Peter, still without compassion and regards for John or his family, continues. “I’m sure it has to do with John’s wealth.”

 

“Well, whatever…it’s awful!” Kristen glances around the living room, hoping the subject will change, yet knowing her mind will stay on the thoughts at the moment….Marlena, John, *them*.

 

“How’s Stefano, Kristen?” Peter moves close to Jennifer and wraps his arm around her waist.

 

“Oh, he’s doing fine. He is planning to come to Salem soon.” Kristen, picks at the polish on her nails, her gaze down.

 

“Really? Where is he, anyway?” Peter looks inquisitively at his sister.

 

“In the Carribbean.”

 

“Hummmm, he always liked it there!”

 

Tired of the small talk and not willing to engage in anything deeper, Kristen walks to the sofa to retrieve her purse. “Listen, I’ve had a really long day and I’m getting pretty tired, so I think I’ll just go on home.”

 

“Kristen, are you sure?” Jennifer asks in concern, knowing her words have hurt Kristen and caused the sudden change in her mood.

 

“Yeah, I’m sure…I’ll talk to you guys tomorrow.” She heads toward the door and Peter follows.

 

“Krissy, is everything all right?” Peter places his hand on her back as they reach the front door.

 

“I’m okay, Peter…just tired and upset…about Brady, you know, he *was* going to be my son…” She shifts her angle to get a look at his reaction.

 

He looks at his feet and back up at her. “I know. We *will* be praying that he is found soon.” Peter does sense that there is something else on Kristen’s mind gives her a moment to continue. She doesn’t and has turned to take hold of the door knob. “Let us know if you hear anything and we’ll do the same.” He leans over to catch her cheek with a kiss.

 

“I will”, she answers as she tilts her head to receive his affection. “Bye.”

 

***

 

John struggles to stand to his feet in the shower, the water has turned cold and running over his already frigid body. He manages to get up and gripping the water faucet falls hard against the glass shower door, unable to steady himself. The door comes open and he falls to the rug just outside the shower door. “Ughhh…..” He winces in pain as he drags himself to the counter, using it to stand he gets to his feet. The nausea that has plagued him, at times, over the past several months, becomes inundating and he drops back to his knees, clutching the counter with one hand and grabbing a waste basket nearby. After emptying his stomach he is too weak to stand again and slumps to the cold floor, his body temperature now rising, he lay in a prostrate position.

 

***

 

Carrie slowly opens Marlena’s bedroom door and sticks her head inside. “Marlena?” She whispers.

 

Marlena turns to look toward the door and glances at her sleeping daughter next to her. “Uh huh?”

 

“Laura is here.”

 

“Oh, okay…send her in.” Marlena, laboriously, raises herself to a sitting position as Belle sighs, still asleep, and flings her tiny arm, with much force, over Marlena’s chest. “Ouch!” She giggles and remembers how John used to tease her, when he brought Belle back after spending the night with him, about *who* their daughter had inherited her combative sleeping patterns from. She had playfully argued with him about it, but knew, she, in fact was the one, when they were married, who wound up with the majority of the bed space, legs and arms sprawled over him, her head, usually on his chest and her blonde mane of hair in his face. ‘He loved it!’ A recollective smile forms on her lips as the door to the bedroom opens again.

 

Laura crosses the room and brings Marlena into a tender embrace, tears fill both their eyes. “Sweety…I’m *so* sorry! What can I do?” she whispers so as not to wake Belle.

 

Marlena wipes her cheeks clear of the tears that have escaped. “Tell the person running this show, I’m ready for intermission!” She smiles. “Laura, you didn’t have to come.”

 

“Are you kidding? My friend needs me! Has there been any word on Brady?” She takes Marlena’s hands in hers.

 

“No.” She fights the emotion wanting to rush forward. “There was a ransom demand earlier, though.”

 

“Oh really? What did they make of that?”

 

“They weren’t able to get a trace…Roman thinks they are professionals who know about John’s mon….”

 

Laura squeezes Marlena’s hands tight and breaks in, “what? Did you say Roman? Marlena, you said Roman!”

 

Her eyes meet Laura’s shocked and confused expression. “Roman”, she nods, “I *did* say Roman. He’s back.”

 

Marlena looks down at Belle who has now managed to work herself upside down in the bed and if not for quick reflexes on Marlena’s part, would have landed the heels of her feet in Marlena’s side.

 

Laura was too stunned and blank to react to Belle. “When….when did he get to town?”

 

“Today. He’s the one who drove me from the hospital.”

 

“Marlena, how are you doing with all that? I’m sure it must be….awkward?”

 

“Laura, honestly, I haven’t even really given it a whole lot of thought. So much has happened in the last day that, I just can’t exhaust much time thinking about it, ya know?” Although, she truly had so much more on her mind, she still had pondered Roman’s return and what that meant to her….to him.

 

“Yeah, I know. It’s just *so* strange. Now, I mean, why now? He left here….after you begged him not to and no one, not even his children, has heard a word from him in two years and all of a sudden, he’s back!” Laura shakes her head, partly, in objection but mostly confusion.

 

“Well, anyway…Roman and Abe are now trying to find information about John’s financial records. They were going over to the loft.” She lays her head back into the fluffy pillows propping her up. “Oh, Laura…I don’t get it. Why would this happen?” The tears begin to build behind her eyes and soon fall steadily down her cheeks. “I don’t know what I will do if…..” She presses her lips together and closes her eyes until she can speak again. “…if anything happens to Brady.” She looks at Laura with desperate fear, “I can’t lose him, Laura. I *can’t*!”

 

Laura brings her close in understanding. “I know, sweety…they’re gonna find him. They’re gonna find him and bring him home.” The room turns morose as Marlena’s quiet sobs echo throughout.

 

***

 

“I’ve got a key.” Abe turns to answer Roman as they head toward John’s loft. “You say Marlena thinks we can find what we need in the desk downstairs?”

 

“That’s where she said she would start.” Roman runs his fingers through his hair, nervously as the door to the loft comes into view. “Hey, did you get over to Kristen DiMera’s or Blake or whatever her name is now?”

 

“Not yet, I understand she has been out of town until today, but I still intend to talk with her.” Abe turns the key in the lock and pulls the heavy door open. They two men stand, quietly, almost reverently, for a moment then enter in. Abe’s heart becomes heavy with emotion and memories. He quickly pushes it aside, not wanting Roman to detect it and knowing they had serious business to tend to. “Uh..why don’t I start at the desk in the bedroom and you just have a look around and see if you can find anything to help us.” Abe returns the key ring to his pocket and heads toward the guest room.

 

Roman studies the room in withdrawn emotion and throws his glance toward Abe, “yeah…okay.” He continues to explore, slowly, unable to halt the uneasy feelings of resentment and anger. His eyes land on a picture of Marlena holding Belle. He figures by her age, it couldn’t have been taken long after it was revealed that Belle was John’s daughter and not his. Totally unexpectedly, Roman’s eyes well up with tears as he recalls how he felt when Belle was born. Her arrival was going to mean so many changes for he and Marlena, a new beginning, a chance to start again, renewal of the love they once shared. After all, he had been willing to put aside the fact that Marlena and John had betrayed his trust by having an affair, he wanted this baby and didn’t want *anything* to take away the joy he had felt at learning Marlena was pregnant. That was the past and a lot of water under the bridge. ‘Ah…Belle…things got so messed up.’ He wipes at his eyes and proceeds toward the spiral staircase in the far corner of the room.

 

***

 

John’s breath is labored and ragged as he rests, with his back against the cold porcelain of the tub. His head throbs in numbing pain as his fever has spiked dangerously high. Fearful that he is going to die before he can get help, he struggles to move and after much effort, gives up trying. He returns, again to the cool feeling of the tub against his back and closes his eyes. Although his senses are dulled he became aware rather quickly of a noise in the bedroom. He tries, desperately, to quiet his breathing and listen. ‘Someone is here.’ His eyes dart around the bathroom as he tries to think who it could possibly be. Before he can contemplate what to do a figure comes into view. John closes his eyes tight as if to erase what he has just seen. He blinks them open and his head falls backward in unconsciousness.

 

***

 

“Now listen here, little kid…I’m gonna take this off of your mouth, but if you make one noise, it’s going right back on, you got me?” Bart stared into Brady’s dark eyes with a crooked grin. Brady’s head moved up and down in acknowledgment. With no regard, Bart pulled hard on the corner of the tape covering Brady’s mouth. The searing pain was too much for the small boy and he let out a loud cry. Immediately, the area surrounding his lips become purple and then bright red as blood surfaced around the corners of his mouth. Without thought or hesitation Bart brought his hand back to give Brady a smack when one of the other guys grabbed his arm before he could bring it down.

 

“HEY! You idiot! DiMera said *not* to hurt him…are you crazy?” The man looks at Brady who is fighting to keep from crying but not succeeding. His hands still bound, he starts to cough and retch. The man pushes Bart out of the way and makes his way to the bed and unties his arms. He helps him sit up as Brady’s body shakes and trembles. The man looks back to Bart who is watching with a look of disgust. “You sick, *freak*! He’s just a little boy!” He stands and steps up to Bart and shoves him backwards. “You think you’re real tough stuff, don’t ya?” He shoves him again, this time knocking Bart hard enough that he loses his balance. The man reaches down and brings him back to a standing position in one fluid motion. “Well, how about I kick the ever living crap outta you and we’ll see how tough you are!”

 

Bart starts to stutter, “H..h..hey, man! We’re just doing a j…job here! Chill out! You’re gettin’ paid pretty good money too!”

 

“Well, I aint getting paid near enough to hurt this little kid! And..as long as I’m here, you ain’t gonna hurt him either!” He has backed Bart against the wall now, “You get what I’m saying, sweetheart? Until you think you’re man enough to take me on…you don’t touch that kid!” He turns back to Brady who has calmed down considerably and watching the altercation like he was at a WWF match. “You okay?” Brady’s breath catches in his throat as he nods his head yes. “Are you hungry?” The man brings a sack from McDonald’s over to the bed and sits as Brady peers in the open bag. “This is for you. You like chicken nuggets…and french fries? Hey, here’s a coke too, you like coke?”

 

“Uh huh.” Brady speaks barely above a whisper and cautiously takes the coke, his eyes never leaving the man sitting next to him.

 

“There you go, you eat up, okay?” The man leans down toward Brady’s face, “you gotta be real quiet…all right? Can you stay real quiet?” Brady, in fear, nods his head and soon begins to devour the food. Across town, his father is struggling to stay conscious, while the rest of his family struggles to deal with his disappearance.

Roman stands in utter disbelief at the sight before him. He shakes his head a bit as if trying to bring himself back to reality. He proceeds forward, slowly and kneels at John’s side, his mouth gaping open. “John?” he whispers. He glances around the bathroom, confused and bewildered. He notices the horrible looking wound at John’s thigh and grimaces at seeing it. He brings his fingers to John’s neck to see if he is breathing and is relieved to find that he is. “John?” Roman gives his cheeks a light smack to rouse him. “Hey…John, wake up.” It suddenly dawns on Roman what he is seeing….John is *alive*, nobody knows this but him. He stands and steps away from John. With great consternation he starts to yell. “ABE…..ABE…GET UP HERE!”

 

John has started to come out of his inert state and hears Roman hollering. He opens his eyes wide in, suddenly comprehending what he is doing. Unable to speak loudly, he reaches out toward Roman, “no…n.n…no…don’t…Roman…please…nobody can know I’m alive.”

 

Roman kneels down again to hear what John is saying. “What? What do you mean? John…”

 

He is close enough that John can touch him and he grabs his shirt. “Stef…Stefano has…my…son…” He struggles to get the words out, “he…will…kill him…if anybody finds out…I’m alive…” His voice trails off and he slips out of consciousness again.

 

Roman sits for a moment trying to understand just what is going on. Knowing that Abe could walk in at any moment he quickly stands and closes the doors to the bathroom, just as Abe bounds into the bedroom. “What? What’s going on Roman?”

 

“Uh…uh…nothing! I…uh…” Roman searches his mind for an explanation of why he was calling Abe so frantically. “I..thought I found something, but I realized it wasn’t anything.” ‘Good one, Brady! That ought to convince him!’

 

“Well, what was it?” Abe looks puzzled.

 

“It….uh…was just…uh…some…papers I found in the nightstand but….they were out…dated, a few years back. They wouldn’t have been any good to us.” Roman scratches his head and puts his hand on Abe’s shoulder to turn him away from the bathroom.

 

“Hold on…I want to check in the bathroom. Why are the doors shut?” Abe pushes his way past Roman and has taken ahold of the door handle. Roman twists his face in despair and closes his eyes, knowing that when Abe sees John he’s going to freak out. Abe opens the door and his mouth drops open, “What the…..?”

 

***

 

“Sweety, if there is anything I can do, please call. I’ll come by tomorrow. You get some rest, okay?” Laura stands over Marlena a empathetic smile across her lips.

 

“I will, thank you Laura.” Marlena’s gaze follows her out of the room. She moves down in the bed and pushes Belle’s tiny body over to *her* side of the bed. ‘*You* little girl, are a bed hog!’ Ever since Brady had moved in with them, Belle had not slept with her at all. In the past, occasionally, she would let Belle fall asleep in her bed and then take her to her room. Tonight was different, she needed Belle beside her, she didn’t want to let her out of her sight. She was *so* weary and knew she needed to sleep but her mind was spinning a hundred miles an hour and that would make it impossible for her to rest. She closed her eyes and thought of John. Her mind drifted back to 10 years earlier when they first met. That first meeting, him in bandages and insecure. ‘Oh…how unbelievably things have changed since then.’ How she had come to depend on him *so* quickly. Although, people and things had torn them apart since that time, she still *needed* him. No matter what was going on in her life….even when she was with Roman…..’Roman’ …she *always* felt incomplete without him in her life. That’s why when he announced that he was taking Brady and going to Europe, she couldn’t….’I couldn’t let you go, my love. *Oh* my…there was always an indestructible bond between us.’ She opens her eyes and stares at the ceiling, a sick feeling and thought comes over her and she thinks of something she tells so many of her patients, ‘A huge part of the healing process is letting go.’ ….her mind lingered there for only a moment. ‘Not yet…I can’t….not yet.’

 

***

 

Kristen sat in the den of the large house that she had dreamed of occupying with John, raising their children in. Thoughts of him telling her he loved her, how much he wanted to marry her and have children with her were woven with the perturbing images of him and Marlena, holding each other, talking, caressing, laughing with their children. ‘What happened? What happened to my life? Where did everything go so wrong?’ She clutches the sides of her head as if doing this will make the images go away. She stands and steps to the bar where she had placed a large bottle of Vodka, still concealed in the brown paper sack from the liquor store. She had stopped there after leaving Peter and Jenn’s. After pouring herself a glass she paces the room, anger building inside her. “You….you are the one who did this….*you* are the reason for my pain….” She stops when she reaches the french doors leading to the garden, staring out through one of the glass panes in the door, bemusement in her voice, “You will *not* get away with this….Marlena! I will make your life as miserable as *you* have made mine.”

 

***

 

Roman turns slowly around and opens his eyes to face the scene in front of him. When he focuses on the bathroom and the tub in front of him, he lets out a great sigh of relief. John had disappeared.

 

Abe takes a step into the bathroom and surveys the room. “What happened in here?” He bends to run his hand over a small puddle of water on the floor and his gaze follows a trail leading to the shower. He twists his body to look up at Roman, “did you notice this?”

 

Roman’s eyes widen in wonderment as to what he will say. His eyes dart around the bathroom and he catches a glimpse of the earring John had picked up from the bedside table and a thought comes to him. “Abe…I think Marlena was here, earlier.” He picks the earring up and shows it to Abe. “In fact, she mentioned that she was here…she had come by to pick a few things up….for Brady….” All of a sudden, Roman recalls the shirt he had seen in Marlena’s car and thought it must be John’s, so he reasons that she probably had, in fact, been there and now seeing the earring is more convinced. He was thankful for the out but his mind could not help but inch toward the realization that Marlena was not making it very well without John.

 

Abe stays in his squatted position a moment longer, his investigative instincts running high. Finally, he stands and moves about the room, eyeing everything inquisitively. Roman holds his breath, praying Abe won’t do a thorough search of the bathroom. He figures John must be hiding in the room where the commode is. “Uh…Abe, did you find anything downstairs?” Roman places his hand on Abe’s shoulder to guide him from the bathroom.

 

“Well, I wasn’t finished looking yet.” Abe hesitantly moves forward out into the bedroom and Roman follows.

 

“Not much up here, why don’t you go finish looking in that desk and I’ll get this water up here and then meet you downstairs?” Roman nods Abe toward the door leading to the hall and without much more thought he heads in that direction. ‘Whew! That was a little too close….’ Roman thinks to himself. He makes sure Abe is down the stairs before returning to the bathroom where he finds John crouched by the commode, grimacing in pain, sweat pouring from his body. Unsure how to respond to him, Roman comes close to him and speaks, “John, tell me what is going on.”

 

John brings his head forward, slowly, “Ro..Roman…w…what are *you* doing here?” John’s words are broken and faint. “I..th…thought…” He closes his eyes and leans his head against the wall again, unable to continue.

 

“John, that’s not important right now! What’s important is you tell me what…WHY…you are here, everybody thinks you are *dead*! And…what about Brady? Do you know where he is?”

 

“No…I know that…Stefano has him…Stefano has been holding me hostage for….well, since my supposed death.” He shuts his eyes tight.

 

“Does anybody know you’re alive?”

 

“Stefano! Well, and his thugs.” John doesn’t open his eyes, too weak and tired to exert the energy. “Roman…you can’t…..” His eyes blink open and he grabs Roman’s arm. “You *can’t* tell anyone I’m here….okay?”

 

“John…” He interjects.

 

“No! You know DiMera as well as I do….he’s watching me…he *will* kill Brady.”

 

Roman stands and runs a hand through his hair. His face framed with perplexity. “John…why?” Roman’s mind is full of questions and he knows there isn’t a whole lot of time since Abe will be wondering what he’s doing. Before John can answer his question, he retracts. “Listen..Abe is gonna wonder where I am, I’m gonna have to get going, but….I’ll come back.” He watches John as he seems to be slipping in and out of consciousness. “It looks like you need a doctor.”

 

“Yeah….I was shot by one of DiMera’s men in the jungle….” John brings his hands to his head, “Ughhh…..I’m not gonna make it.”

 

“John, I have to get help…I’ll see what I can do.” Roman stands to leave and John clutches his hand.

 

“Be *careful*. I can’t afford to make a mistake….my son’s life is at stake!” John speaks with absolute intensity.

 

“I *will*. ” Before Roman can exit the bathroom, John calls after him again.

 

“Take the key….the key…it’s…” John tries to recall where he laid it. “I think I put it on the counter in the kitchen…you’ll need it to get back in.” He rests his head, once again, against the wall and closes his eyes in pain.

 

“Okay…” Roman stands for moment, his thoughts on Marlena. Thoughts of what she would do if she had knowledge of this unimaginable happening. His stomach turns a flip and he feels sick. ‘Dare I say anything about Doc?’ He decides to let it go. “I’ll be back”, he calls and exits the room.

 

***

 

“Sami, why don’t you think of someone besides yourself for once?” Carrie speaks softly into her cell phone from the hallway at Marlena’s. “You know *your* mother needs a lot of support right now!”

 

“Carrie, I don’t need you to tell me what I should do! Mom sure didn’t take the rest of her family into consideration when she decided to go behind Daddy’s back and sleep with John!” Sami lowers her gaze and her tone of voice for fear that Caroline or Shawn will hear her. “Look…I’ve gotta go, it’s time for Will’s nap!” She returns to the phone to the cradle just as Caroline comes to the bar.

 

“Sami, who was that?”

 

“Oh…it was Carrie, grandma. She called to say that….Mom is doing better and Daddy won’t be home, he’s helping Abe on…a lead, I guess.” Sami starts toward the stairs.

 

Caroline notices the animosity in Sami’s voice and touches her hand before she gets away. “Sami, honey…don’t you think it’s about time to put this resentment toward your mother behind you?” Caroline’s gentle eyes plead with her granddaughter. “Honey, she’s your *mother*. She *loves* you. She *needs* you.”

 

Sami turns to look at her grandmother with pain and stubborness in her eyes. Her lip quivers slightly and her jaw clenches in resistance. “Grandma….don’t!” Tears start to form in her blue eyes, “please?” She removes her hand from under Caroline’s and bolts up the stairs to her room.

 

Sami enters her bedroom that Shawn and Caroline had so graciously offered to her after Will was born. Marlena had desperately pleaded with her to move into the penthouse but Sami had adamantly refused. After finding John and Marlena, making love, at Titan that evening, she had built such a ill will toward her mother that it had manifested itself in forms that Sami never quite intended. It was almost as if she had carried this out so far, she couldn’t go back. She plops down on the bed, face down, and tears stream down her cheeks. Soon, her thoughts are interrupted by the cooing and gurgling of her son in the crib nearby. She rises to check on him. As she gazes at her beautiful little boy, she compares in her mind the circumstances under which Will was conceived and then how Belle had been conceived and even the new baby that Marlena was expecting. She aches at the reality that her son was conceived out of a lie, not love. Love was what produced Belle. A love that Sami could not comprehend but could not deny was there. She would never admit but she knew it was there. She knew the love between John and her mother was something that had never died. It was the betrayal of her trust in them and hurting her father that she couldn’t get past. Secretly, she has yearned for her mother, the sweet, gentle way she had about her, the understanding and acceptance she always gave. ‘That’s all gone now,’ she picks Will up and nuzzles him against her cheek. “It’s just you and me little Will…and maybe someday your daddy will be with us.” Sami’s mind drifts to the fantasy she has been living in for far too long.

Roman and Abe ride in silence back to Marlena’s. Abe drops Roman off and heads to the station to check in. The doors of the elevator open and without raising his head from it’s lowered position, Roman shuffles his boots forward until he collides with the figure coming in his direction. “OH! Laura…I’m sorry!” Roman’s face turns a bright shade of red and he bends to retrieve Laura’s purse from the floor.

 

“Roman!” Laura exclaims, equally shocked. “I was trying to find my keys and didn’t notice you.”

 

They stare at one another for a moment in awkward silence. Finally, he brings her into a compassionate embrace. “How are you?”

 

Still unsure of how she feels about Roman’s departure from her best friend’s life and her uneasyness about his presence here, she quietly responds, “I’m all right, Roman…how are you?”

 

“Well….”, he scratches his head. “I’m doing okay.” Sensing the tension, he changes the subject, “how’s Doc?”

 

Laura brings her purse strap over her shoulder and folds her arms across her chest. “Uh…she’s….resting” Never being one to beat around the bush and unafraid of confrontation, she gives him an admonition. “Roman, Marlena is *very* vulnerable right now. She’s hurting beyond belief and her emotional state is unstable because of the pregnancy. I’m not sure what is going on here, but I just hope that you understand Marlena had moved on….she had resigned to the fact that her marriage was over to you and she moved on….she….*married* John.” Laura eyes him intently, waiting for a response.

 

“Gosh, Laura, why don’t you tell me what’s really on your mind,” he returns, sarcastically, wishing he had just stuck to the small talk.

 

Knowing she was a little harsh and out of line, Laura softens, “I’m sorry, Roman…I just know everything Marlena has been through the last couple of years and you being back here….*now*…can’t mean anything but more pain and confusion for her.”

 

“You don’t think it hurts me to see her suffer?” He asks. “You act as if I don’t *know* her…Laura, I was married to her…she had my children….” He turns away and runs his hand over his mouth, trying to stop the onset of anger building inside him.

 

“I….I didn’t mean to sound condescending…really, I didn’t. She follows the motion of his eyes, to get him to look at her. “I’m sorry…just…just….” Laura brings her hand over Roman’s flannel sleeve and smiles apologetically at him then walks to the elevator, never looking back.

 

He stands for a long while outside the penthouse door, considering what has taken place since he last saw Marlena. ‘Doc…John’s *alive*.’ This revelation is unreal to him and he wonders if Marlena’s physical state could withstand a shock this severe. ‘We aren’t gonna find out…I know that much!’

 

***

 

“Boss? What should we do next?” Bart questions from the large warehouse where Brady Black is being held captive. “We made the ransom demand earlier, I told her 48 hours, just like you said!”

 

“Good, good. Now…we just wait, Bart! I will be in town soon and I’ll decide how I want to proceed then.”

 

“Do we take the money?” Bart’s eyes light up as if he would get to partake of it himself.

 

“Of course! John Black can afford it, and…Bart, don’t get too excited!” Stefano smiles into the phone. “How is your little charge doing?”

 

“Uh…” Bart glances to the man who nearly pounded him earlier for his treatment of Brady and lowers his tone. “He’s fine, boss! I’ve…uh…had to tell these other idiots not to be so rough with him.” Bart looks over his shoulder nervously.

 

Uninterested Stefano brings the conversation to an end, “Fine, fine…I will be in touch soon.” Before his assistant can respond any further he drops the phone in its cradle and walks to the veranda outside his bedroom, breathing in the misty night air he inhales deeply. “Ahhh….all is not lost, as long as John plays by the rules, my plan will work out beautifully. He will be my pawn again and Marlena will be my queen once and for all.”

 

***

 

Marlena is awakened by her baby daughter’s incessant rendition of the first seven notes of “It’s A Small World After All.” Belle, her thumb never leaving her mouth, slobers the words out in her two year old voice. “It’s a sma wod afta aw…it’s a sma wod afta aw…it’s a sma wod afta aw….”

 

“Belle, baby…*pleeeeeese*.” Marlena, with great difficulty, turns over to face Belle. “Mommy’s still trying to sleep.” Although her bladder was screaming a different tune she tried to ignore it as well…to no avail. She finally had to tear herself from the comfort of the warm blankets to appease, at least, one thing.

 

Belle hurried along with her, bright eyed and bushy tailed, her “Twigs” Beanie Baby tucked under her arm, thumb in mouth. “Mommy, Bwady come home?”

 

Marlena’s breath catches and she stops for a second then continues. “He’ll be home soon, sweety”, she lied.

 

***

 

Roman had spent half the night trying to get a hold of a doctor whom he had worked with in the ISA to help John. Without permission, he took Marlena’s car back to the loft where John was slipping fast. He has returned to the penthouse to check with the investigators, hoping he will hear soon from the doctor. He ascends the stairs to Marlena’s bedroom, when he arrived last night he found her already asleep and wanted to see how she was feeling, this morning.

 

“Doc?”, he calls from behind the closed door.

 

She exits the bathroom, moving slowly, Belle still pattering behind her. She reaches the door and opens it.”Good morning.” She gives him a sleepy smile that nearly takes his breath away.

 

He bites the side of his jaw so hard he tastes blood. The sight of her, clad in pale pink, one piece pajamas, her hair twisted up in a clip…he can’t help but notice the curves of her expectant form. ‘Oh…dear Lord, help me…’ Why does she have to look *so* good?’ “Uh…good morning.”

 

Belle cowers behind Marlena’s leg, lip stuck out in a pout. “Belle, why don’t you go see if Carrie is up? She’s in your room.” Belle slips around Marlena’s legs like she’s on the thin ledge of a skyscraper and then runs past Roman like he is a monster. Marlena laughs, “I’m sorry…she’s so goofy acting sometimes.” She pulls away from the door and waddles to the bed, her hand resting over her stomach.

 

“How you feeling?” Roman follows.

 

“Not great! I’ve already had a contraction this morning. I tell you, I don’t think I’m going to carry this baby to term, either.” She adjusts herself in front of a pile of pillows. “Any news, Roman?”

 

“No…they continued a search overnight of the surrounding wooded areas and came up with nothing. This morning, they were going to bring the divers in…..” He pauses when he sees the tears start to form in her hazel eyes. “Uh…they were gonna search the lake and just make sure…you know.” He lowers his gaze and traces his finger along the welting of the comforter. “They won’t find him there, Doc.” He looks at her with confidence. “Brady’s not dead, Marlena.”

 

She brings her hand to her mouth and begins to cry. “Oh..Roman…”

 

He moves to her and envelops her in his arms, memorizing, the almost forgotten feel of her, smell of her hair. “Come on, Doc…everything is gonna be okay. We’re gonna find Brady and he’s gonna be fine.”

 

She pulls back from him, suddenly becoming aware of their closeness. She wipes her wet cheeks and glances awkwardly around the room. “Uh…is the paper here?”

 

“Yeah, you want me to get it?”

 

“Please?” He stands and she remembers, “Oh, Roman…has Chelsea called?”

 

“Actually, she’s downstairs. Abe met her here this morning to help her recall anything unusual over the last couple of weeks.”

 

“Oh…great! Would you send you up as soon as she’s free?”

 

“Sure” he strides to the door as his cellphone rings in his pocket. He prays it’s the doctor and hurries out the door so Marlena won’t hear. “Brady here!”

 

“Yes, this is Dr. Grecko? Are you with the ISA?”

 

“Yes, yes…this is Roman Brady, do you remember me?”

 

“Ahh…Detective Brady, of course, how are you?”

 

“Listen, Dr. I need medical help, I mean, I have a….I know somebody that is in desperate need of help immediately or he is going to die. The reason why I’m calling you, is…well, it’s a very delicate situation. Are you still just outside of Salem?”

 

“As a matter of fact, I am. What can I do to help you?”

 

“I need you to meet me….here, as soon as possible. Can you do that? I’ll give you all the details when you get here. And…listen, dont worry about the money, that’s not a problem.”

 

“Uh…well, it will be tomorrow before I could make it, I’ve got…..”

 

“NO! You don’t understand, I need you NOW! This man is going to die, he was shot in the leg and he’s lost a lot of blood and it looks like an infection is setting in.” Roman is frantic to try and make him understand.

 

“What details can you give me?” the doctor asks.

 

“I can’t…not here. Listen….here is the address to meet me at.” Roman instructs the doctor on how to get to John’s loft, “Great! I’ll see you there in a couple of hours, and…listen, Dr. Grecko…it’s very important that *no* one know where you are going and that you are not seen when you get here.”

 

“I understand.”

 

Roman slams the phone shut and descends the stairs in haste. “Chelsea? Chelsea?”

 

The nanny pushes through the kitchen door just as Roman reaches it. “What is it, Mr. Brady?”

 

“Chelsea, Marlena would like to see you and could you…uh…tell her that I had to do a few things and I’ll be back a little later?”

 

“Okay….uh…Mr. Brady…have you heard anything…about….” Chelsea’s eyes fill with tears.

 

He realizes her pain and places his hands on her shoulders and looks her squarely in the eyes. “Chelsea, this is not your fault! We are doing everything we can to find Brady and we are *going* to find him. Okay?”

 

Chelsea brings her hands to cover her eyes and sobs. “I’m just so so sorry.”

 

“Marlena trusts you and *you* need to be strong for her. She’s really gonna need your help.” Roman gets her to face him. “Now…I need to go. Please tell Marlena I will be back very soon, okay?” She just nods and walks him to the door.

 

***

 

John lay curled in a fetal position under the covers of his bed, trembling and incoherent. “Doc….Doc….where are you? When are you….coming….home, Doc?” The phone on the bedside has been ringing intermittently for the last half hour. John hears it but is too weak to move. He doesn’t remember that Stefano said he would call this morning. He continues his delirious talk and then rolls his head over the side of the bed, pushing the air and bile from his stomach. Nothing had been coming up for hours yet the dry heaves had continued mercilessly. He kicks the covers from his body with what strength he has left, eyes rolled back in his head, shivering without end. Tears start to stream down his face, “Ohhhh…Doc, where are you? help me, honey…I can’t die…don’t let them take me….baby…please help me…”

 

Roman stands just outside John’s bedroom door listening, with displeasure, as he calls out for *Doc*. He leans against the wall and speaks softly to himself, “Why did John have to come back? I have no chance with Marlena now.” Roman contemplates the fact the John’s life is essentially in his hands. ‘It’s up to me…whether this man lives or dies is *literally* in my hands.’ That was a responsibility that Roman wasn’t sure he was up for, he certainly hadn’t asked for it and even more certainly *did* not want it willingly. After long moments of listening to John’s agony, Roman enters the room and glides to the bed. “John?” He bends down and shakes John by the shoulder, his skin feverish with heat. “John, hold on! I gotta a doctor coming….just hold on.” Roman crosses the bedroom to the bathroom and finds a bathtowel, he runs it under cold water in the tub and brings it to lay over John.

 

“AAH!” John jumps at the penetrating coldness then relaxes.

 

“Sorry.” Roman brings another cold washcloth to lay over John’s forehead. “Just a little while longer, man…just hang in here.” Roman paces the room and returns downstairs several times before the knock at the door. Without any thought, he brings the heavy door back. He pulls the doctor inside, swiftly. “Oh…thanks for coming! Did anybody see you?”

 

“No…I don’t think so.” The doctor eyes Roman, eager to know more, “what is going on?”

 

Roman runs his hands through his mangled locks. “It’s pretty complicated, let me show you where the patient is and then I’ll tell you.” He takes the doctor up the stairs and into John’s bedroom where he does a thorough evaluation of the wound and John’s condition. Roman had retreated downstairs and waits anxiously for the doctor to return.

 

“Well…” The doctor is ascending the stairs and Roman crosses the room to meet him. “He’s a very sick man.”

 

“Is he gonna live?” Roman searches the doctor’s face.

 

“I think so…he needs lots of medical attention, though. Tell me….” The doctor pauses and Roman snaps to.

 

“Uh..call me Roman.”

 

“Roman…when was he shot?”

 

“I don’t know. He hasn’t been able to give me much details. He *was* able to tell me that no one could know he was here, or….” Roman is reluctant to give out information. “His family would be in grave danger if anyone knew that he was here.”

 

“Well, I’m going to need to do some debridement of that wound and pack it with antibiotics.”

 

“So it’s infected?”

 

“Oh yeah..it looks like he’s been suffering from mild Hypovolemia caused by the loss of blood and body fluid and it’s evident to me now that his condition has progressed to a septic state. Meaning…his body is shutting down due to infection from the gunshot wound and very possibly blood poisoning.” He continues, “Mr. Black is going to have to have blood replacement therapy to restore what he’s lost….and I’m going to need to get some x-rays and find out just where that bullet is lodged….were gonna have to move him to a hospital, Roman.”

 

“NO! We can’t do that!” Roman retorts emphatically.

 

The doctor stands in contemplation, understanding the nature of the problem yet searching for a solution in his mind. “Okay…I can see about getting some portable x-rays done, but it’s gonna take some time and in his condition, I’m not sure how much time this man has!”

 

“Fine! Whatever you need to do. And…remember, the money is not an issue…just do what you have to do to get him well. quickly!”

 

“I will be back as soon as I can…I’m gonna go to the hospital and get the supplies I will need, in the mean time, keep him as immobile as possible and if he will drink some water for you, try that….his fever is out of control and he’s very dehydrated.”

 

“Okay….thanks doctor.” Roman sees him to the door, “be mindful of anybody following you, if you have any problems, call that cell number I gave you, you still have it?”

 

The doctor reaches in his front shirt pocket and pulls a piece of paper out…”Yeah, I do..see you soon.” The doctor exits the loft, looking cautiously about him.

 

Roman returns to the living room, weary and troubled. This man that had ruined his life, or so he thought, was lying upstairs, dying and Roman didn’t know whether he wanted him to live or not. He had experienced so many different emotions regarding the turbulent relationship he had with John. He had taken his identity, taken his family…his wife, his children, yet Roman had compassion for John after learning that Stefano had been behind all of that and knowing John hadn’t had a choice, he embraced him as a friend, a partner, a trusted *member* of his family and then….’You stabbed me in the back, pal! You did the unimaginable…unforgivable…you slept with my wife, took away my future.’ Roman stands holding the picture that he came across yesterday while there, Marlena and Belle. “You didn’t care what Doc and my family meant to me…you knew what you wanted and you went after it.” The muscles in Roman’s jaw flex tight as he bears down with his teeth. “I’m tired of competing with you, John…no more! I’ll help you get better but I’ve come to take back what was mine!” Determined, Roman slams the picture down on the counter top and turns to look toward the stairs, then grabs his coat and leaves the loft.

Kristen stammers down the stairs, “All right, all right…I’m coming…” She swings the front door open, shocked to find Abe standing there. Aware, suddenly, of her tousled appearance she brushes a strand of hair out of her eyes. “Uh…Abe…what brings you here?”

 

“Kristen, I need to ask you a few questions…is it all right if I come in?” Abe’s sedate tone tells her he isn’t there for a social visit.

 

“Sure…what’s up?” She points him toward the den and shuts the front door. “Abe…..what is it?”

 

“Kristen…I guess you know about the disappearance of Brady Black?” He waits for her to take a seat on the sofa and then follows her by sitting at the other end. “You know Brady was kidnapped yesterday afternoon?”

 

“Yes.. it’s just awful….do you have any….” Kristen claps her hand over her mouth, “Abe…he’s not…dead…is he?”

 

“No, no, Kristen…we’re still searching.” Abe rubs his forehead and continues, “Uh…Kristen…I just want to ask you a couple of things. You have been out of town, I understand.”

 

“Uh..yeah…I just got back yesterday, why?” Kristen gives him a questioning look.

 

“Do you mind if I ask you where you’ve been?”

 

“I went to visit…my father”, she states insensibly.

 

Abe narrow’s his eyes in thought. “Ahh…your father. Was that here in the states?”

 

“No…as a matter of fact it wasn’t.” She has started to become a little uneasy with the questions and shifts her position. “Why…Abe? Why do you want to know where I was or where my father *is*?”

 

Abe looks at his hands and then back at her. “Kristen, I’m just …covering the bases here. I don’t think it is illogical to have some suspicion about Stefano in Brady’s disappearance, considering that John *was* his most hated enemy….do you?”

 

“But…Abe, you are forgetting that Stefano doesn’t remember any of that. I just spent the last several weeks with him and he has been nothing but caring and…in fact, he talked a lot about Marlena and his concern for her. He was *very* concerned about me…he was very sorry for my loss…for John.” She added that last sentence in questionable honesty.

 

“Kristen…can you tell me where Stefano is?”

 

She stands from the sofa and paces the room, “did you hear what I said, Abe? Stefano has changed, he has *nothing* to do with Brady’s disappearance! I have been with Stefano…he’s not even in the states.”

 

Abe acts as if she is not even talking and asks the question again, “Kristen…where is Stefano?”

 

Kristen was trying to detour Abe’s thoughts because she wasn’t completely sure that Stefano would want her to say where he was. It wasn’t working. “Gosh…Abe…you know you really are barking up the wrong tree here and I’m…well, I’m just a little concerned….I mean…*somebody* has Brady and I think you need to be putting your efforts into finding….”

 

He stands and cuts her off abruptly, “KRISTEN! Let me handle this investigation and it would really be in *your* best interest if you cooperated!”

 

“What, Abe…are you insinuating that *I* had something to do with Brady’s disappearance too?” She looks at Abe, her mouth agape. He is silent while looking at the floor. “You think I know where Brady is, don’t you?”

 

He finally looks up to her offended expression, “I didn’t say that, Kristen…I am just covering every possible scenario and Stefano just happens to be at the top of my list, whether you like it or not. Now…are you gonna tell me where he is or not?”

 

She flounces to the window and silently curses him. She *knows* Stefano had nothing to do with Brady’s kidnapping and she figures she is not going to get out of telling Abe where he is….it would look more suspicious if she fought it anyway. She spins around, “You know, I can’t believe this! Brady was going to be my *son* ABE! I would NEVER…hurt him.” Abe is silent. Kristen’s eyes fill with angry tears and she finally relents and turns her back to him, “he’s in the Carribean…on the island he owns there.”

 

Before she can finish her thought, he is halfway to the front door, “Thank you for your time, Kristen.”

 

She shuts the door behind him. “I gotta get a hold of Stefano.” Hurriedly, she runs to the phone across the room and dials his number.

 

***

 

Marlena flung the magazine she was skimming through to the floor, her mind racing with anxiety. ‘This is a *great* time to be bedridden’, she thinks sarcastically to herself. She hadn’t slept well the night before and an uneasiness had swept over her that she could not shake. Her hormones were raging and she felt, emotionally, she would collapse at any moment. Her mind had been filled with thoughts of John since the early hours of the morning, which was not *so* unusual, except it was a deep longing….an inextinguishable desire to see him, touch him, talk to him, the kind that comes after dreaming of someone and wanting so desperately to talk to them, be with them. Although she missed him terribly that particular feeling had started to lessen with time, but not now. Her heart, literally, was aching for him and she wasn’t sure why. ‘Maybe it’s Brady’, she thought, ‘it’s just got to be my subconscious dealing with Brady’s disappearance.’ A knock at the bedroom door brings her out of the spell she is in. “Come in.”

 

“Hey…what’s up, Doc?” Roman peeks in and then walks to the bed.

 

That always made her laugh and she gives him a grin. “Any news?”

 

“Nope, sorry. Has Abe been by again?”

 

“Yeah, you just missed him, he was headed to the station…do you know he’s looking for Stefano?”

 

“I think it’s smart, Doc! You can’t underestimate that man, if you do, you’ll get burned every time.”

 

“Well…I don’t think it’s Stefano, Roman. I just don’t think it is. I’ve been through therapy with him, I’ve studied his behavior for almost the last year and I can’t imagine that he is fooling me this well. He’s so sincere!”

 

Roman is silent for a moment, wondering what in the world Stefano had possibly done to make her trust him. He begins softly, “Doc, this is Stefano we are talking about?!”

 

She rolls her eyes upward and brings her head back against the pillows. “I know that! Roman…you’ve been gone, you haven’t seen what has went on the last couple of years. A lot has changed. *My* life changed dramatically after you left.”

 

Roman lowers his head and feels a pang in his heart. His mother had told him about the possession and he hurt to think that his leaving contributed to her suseptibility to that. He returns his gaze to her when he can feel her staring at him. Her eyes look through him as if asking the question, ‘do you know what I’m talking about?’ “Doc, I know what you’ve been through…I mean, I don’t *know*, but I’m aware of it and I’m sorry. I wish….I’m just sorry.”

 

“After the….after…that happened, Roman, I was different. I felt an obligation, a spiritual obligation, to make amends with my enemy…Stefano. I had pushed him over the balcony, for heaven’s sake. I almost killed him…”

 

He cuts her off, “Oh…and he hasn’t done the same to you? I mean, look at all the times he put you in grave danger. Marlena, come on…!” Exasperated he stands from the bed, runs his hands over his face and shakes his head in disbelief. “I don’t get it? I just don’t get it!”

 

Angry, she retorts back, “EXACTLY! That’s the smartest thing you’ve said all day!”

 

“DOC…you can’t act like….” He stops himself, realizing this isn’t gaining him any points. His tone softens and he slips down to the bed, next to her. “I’m sorry…I don’t want to argue with you.”

 

“Then don’t!” She picks up the morning paper laying next to her and pretends to be interested in it. A thousand thoughts racing through her mind, she looks at him again, suddenly unable to keep her questions about his return to Salem quiet, she inquires,”Roman, why are you here? Why did you come back?”

 

“What?” He looks at her uncomfortably.

 

She lowers her gaze down and continues, “Why….are you back…in Salem?” Her hazel eyes finally turn up and meet his, she keeps her gaze on him, thoughtfully.

 

Roman is caught just a little off guard and steps off of the bed and crosses to the open french doors in the bedroom. He stands for a long while contemplating his answer and then turns back to her. “I’m not sure, Doc…I…think I’m just tired of….running.” He knows this is an open door of opportunity to tell her how is really feeling, but isn’t quite sure she is ready for it. He proceeds, cautiously, “I miss my family. I miss my…children…I mean, I’m have a grandson who I haven’t even seen!”

 

Marlena considers this, as she had so many times and silently talks herself out of being angry right now about it. “He’s beautiful! Sami is an incredible mother to him.”

 

There is a silence that lingers between them for a long period of time. Marlena lay quietly, her head back, Roman, staring forlornly out the open french doors into a breezy autumn afternoon. Finally, he turns slowly around and walks back to the bed, he sits and places his hand on the comforter just over her legs. “Doc…I’ve missed you. I wanted to see you.” His eyes are fixed on her and he waits.

 

Marlena’s eyes fill with tears and she looks away, “Roman…this is….a very confusing time for me. I’m….not sure how to respond….to you.” She quickly swipes at a tear streaming down her face and sets her gaze firmly on her hands folded in her lap. “I can’t…give…you anything….there’s too much…too many questions and things…that are….” she brings the back of her hand to her mouth and closes her eyes tightly, wishing she’d never asked him that question.

 

He moves closer to her, “I know….Doc…I don’t expect anything. I just want to be here for you. I know we have a lot to talk about, but now…finding Brady is the most important thing and making sure you and that baby are well.”

 

She nods her head, still crying, grateful that he understands. He leans over and gives her forehead a gentle kiss that truly soothes her troubled mind. “Can I get you anything?” She just shakes her head. “I’m gonna go for awhile but I’ll be back, okay?” He stands and makes his way to the bedroom door and exits the room.

 

She covers her face again, confounding thoughts moving through her heart and mind. ‘My life is falling apart….help me, God, help me to regain control of things.’

 

***

 

John lay drenched in sweat, trembling. The phone rings and he is able to muster enough strength to answer it and speaks with very little volumne. “Hello?”

 

“WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN? I have been trying to reach you for hours….guess you don’t care that your young son will suffer for your mistake, huh?”

 

“Dimera….don’t hurt him…” John responds weakly.

 

“What is wrong with you, John?” Stefano questions, noticing the faintness of John’s voice.

 

“Nothing…” John tries to cover. “I’ve…just…been…asleep.” He swallows hard trying to bring some moisture to his parched mouth and lips.

 

Stefano contemplates his answer …certain that John is lying to him. “Whatever you say, John…it’s *your* son who will pay….”

 

“Where’s my son? I want to see my son. How….how…do I even…know…he’s alive?” John grimaces in pain and shuts his eyes tight.

 

There is a long moment of silence and then Stefano’s evil voice pierces the phone line, “Very well…John…I will let you *speak* to your son….only speak to him. Stay by the phone and I’ll be in touch.” The line goes dead before John can breathe another word. In painful anguish her reaches over to return the phone to the base and rolls back against the pillows.

 

***

 

“I want any possible leads brought directly to me, do you understand?”

 

“Yes, commander!” The young officer turns to leave Abe’s office.

 

After Abe’s visit to Kristen, he is determined to find out exactly where Stefano is. Stefano was so elusive that anything Abe had to go on was slim at best. He had put a call into the air traffic control tower at Salem International Airport for a flight pattern of the jet Kristen had come in on. They weren’t able to give him an answer right away and he was waiting, very impatiently for the call back. If he were lucky, which was not normally the case, they would have the information that would lead him straight to Stefano.

 

The call finally comes and the tower informs him that it looked like the jet originated off the Florida Keys. He knows this is *can’t* be the original place but wanting to forgo an argument with the man he was talking to, he hangs up. “Well…Dimera, as always…you leave me little to go on!” He spends most of the morning and early afternoon working on finding the odious criminal who had been the crux of the Salem Police Department since he could remember. A little after lunchtime the phone rings in Abe’s office. He puts the sandwich that Lexie had brought him down to answer it. “Carver here!”

 

“Ahh…Commander Carver? I heard you are looking for me?”

 

Abe nearing spits the food across the desk. “Stefano! Uh…yeah, as a matter of fact I am!”

 

“I spoke with my daughter this morning and learned of the unfortunate disappearance of….let’s see…what is…ah yes, Brady…Brady Black. I am very saddened to hear that.” Stefano grins.

 

“Yes…I’m sure you are.” Abe replies with incredulity in his voice.

 

“I can only imagine what Marlena is going through! I’m sure after losing John…this is an enormous crisis for her.” Stefano tries to sound as sincere as possible.

 

“So…Dimera, where you been hiding yourself the past several months?” Abe kicks back in his chair and plops his feet on the desk.

 

“Hiding? Well…I don’t know that hiding is the correct wording, but you’re the *boss*….I have been keeping quiet busy with some of my foreign neighbors.”

 

“Kristen tells me you are in the Carribean?”

 

“Oh…yes, I have enjoyed quite an extensive sun filled vacation here.”

 

Tell me, Dimera…exactly where is your place in the Carribean?” A long pause of silence brings Abe forward on his elbows to the top of the desk.

 

“*Exactly* why do you want to know, Commander?”

 

“Well, I thought I’d pay you a little visit…maybe take a look around…get a little *tan*!”

 

“Hahaha…very amusing….” Stefano chuckles. “But…I will save you the trip because I am planning to be in Salem by the end of the week!”

 

This does not please Abe and he sits in quiet contemplation, he then becomes very serious. “Dimera…if you know anything about the disappearance of Brady Black….I *will* find out! You mark my words! And…that’s a promise. You let me know when you get to town!

 

“Why Abe…that’s absurd! What reason could I possibly have to take Brady Black?”

 

The door to Abe’s office opens abrubtly and Roman appears before him. He waves his hand for Roman to come forward. “Just understand, Dimera….I will find out who has Brady and if you have the slightest hand in it….I will personally see to it that you rot in jail!” He slams the phone to the cradle as Roman stands with his mouth open.

 

“That was Dimera?”

 

“Yep!”

 

“Abe…he’s the one who has Brady…where is he?” Roman is frantic.

 

“WHAT? What did you say? How do *you* know that Stefano is the one who has Brady?” Abe stands from his chair and leans across the table, his dark eyes stare at Roman with intensity.

 

Roman realizes what he has said and silently curses himself. “Well…I mean..I don’t *really* know, but I just figure….I mean, who else would it be? He’s the king of abduction!”

 

Abe’s glare dissolve’s and he sits again. “Yeah…I figure he knows something, but boy he sure is playing the role of Mr. nice guy! Ever since that accident last year, he has been on his best behavior! You know, he claims to have no memory of the past. I don’t buy it, partner! He’s got a lot of people fooled…Lexie, Kristen, even Marlena…but he isn’t fooling me! He says he’s coming to Salem in a few days….I’d sure like to know where he’s been keeping himself the last few months!” Abe shakes his head in wonderment.

 

Roman remembers that the doctor who was to meet him back at the loft has no way of getting in. “Uh…listen…Abe, there’s some things I need to take care of…I’ll talk to you soon, okay?” In a second, he is out the door again.

 

Abe just stares at his closed office door, the blinds swaying back in forth from the movement of the door being shut so hard. He recalls how little he had seen of Roman since he got into town…in fact, nobody had seen much of him since the day before. ‘What are you up to, Roman?’

“Grandma, can you watch Will for a little while?” Sami ascends the stairs into the Brady Pub and grabs her coat from the coat rack.

 

“Sure…honey, you have a class or something?” Caroline wipes the top of the bar with a rag without looking at her granddaughter.

 

“Uh…no…I’m gonna go see….mom.” Sami lowers her head and fidgets with the buttons on her coat.

 

Knowing what a difficult decision this must have been for Sami to make, Caroline just gives her a sweet smile and nods at her. Sami had inherited her father’s pride and submissiveness and humility was a very arduous task for her. “Take all the time you need, Sami.” Caroline comes around and takes her granddaughter’s face in her hands. “I’m proud of you, darling.” Sami squirms, uncomfortably, just a bit, thanks her grandmother and then exits the pub.

 

***

 

“Fine, *whatever*! Just be careful no one sees you!” Bart sits playing with an electronic poker game while the other two men exit the room in the enormous warehouse off Riverfront Drive. The more dominant of the two, the man who had not taken very well to Bart the night before, had insisted on getting Brady some clean clothes. Not only, the man had said, “was he gonna get a rash from staying in soiled clothes, he wasn’t smelling too good either!” Bart didn’t like this guy and he wondered why Stefano had pulled Danner off the job. Bart and Danner had worked many operations together and this guy just wasn’t any fun….too serious.

 

“Hey kid…you like football?” Bart never looks up from his hand held game. After a moment of silence, he looks up. “HEY! I’m talking to you! Didn’t your daddy teach you it’s not polite to ignore adults?” Brady stares at him with big eyes, his face worn and a little swollen from crying, dried blood around the corners of his mouth. Bart stands up with force and the folding chair topples backward causing Brady to cower and shut his eyes tight in fear. “You are just as stubborn as your old man…you know that?!” Bart walks over to the mattress and gives it a kick. “ANSWER ME! I asked you a question and I expect an answer!” Brady opens his eyes, cautiously and nods his head. “I can’t hear you!”

 

Not remembering what the question was, Brady replies in a whisper, “yes sir.”

 

Bart runs his bony fingers through his hair and goes back to the fallen chair and sets it upright. “That’s better!” He sits down and starts playing the game. “Now…let’s try this again. You like football?”

 

“No” Brady responds with a little courage in his voice. “I like baseball.”

 

Surprised at his attempt at bravery, Bart looks up at him. “Oh…is that so? Who’s your favorite team?” He lowers his gaze back to the game.

 

“The Yankees”

 

“The *Yankees*??? Who likes the Yankees?” He lets out a annoying laugh and continues playing.

 

Bart finally gives up his pestering of Brady, puts the game on the table and leans his chair back against the wall and shuts his eyes. “Don’t try anything or you’ll be sorry!”

 

Brady watches him for a long while and then wrinkles his nose up and sticks his tongue way out at the man he was wishing his daddy was there to *get!*

 

***

 

Roman notices the doctor sitting in his car outside the loft. He nods him toward the stairs leading to John’s front door. As the two men meet, Roman apologizes for not being there. They enter and the doctor informs Roman of the supplies and portable x-ray machine he has in his truck. Roman offers to retrieve the things while he attends to John. The doctor finds John in the same state as when he left him, trembling, feverish, severely dehydrated. He hurriedly gets the iv bags set up and starts him on blood replacement and mega doses of intravenous antibiotics. “Mr. Black? Can you hear me?” The doctor gives John’s face a gentle tap and John’s eyes sluggishly flutter open. “Mr. Black? I’m Dr. Grecko….I’m gonna help you get better.”

 

John licks his lips and tries to swallow, almost inaudibly he answers, “gr…great…best…news…I’ve heard all day…” He moves in and out of a conscious state, all the while, the doctor moving about him, sticking him with needles and checking vital signs.

 

Roman enters the room after hauling the x-ray machine up the stairs. The doctor spins around, “Oh…I would have helped you with that Roman…I’m sorry.”

 

“It’s okay…I just might need you to re-adjust my spine when you finish there,” he snorts sarcastically. He assists the doctor in setting up the machine and then getting the x-rays.

 

“Well…it looks like the bullet is lodged in a non-threatening place. I won’t need to extract it, right away…but at some point, it’s gonna give him trouble if it doesn’t come out! I’m just gonna debride the wound and pack it and then I’ll bandage it up. It should start healing pretty well.” The doctor addresses Roman who is watching with intensity.

 

“Great! Now, what about his condition at this point, is he gonna be okay?”

 

“Well…his body has taken quiet a beating, but I think he’s gonna make it. He’s just gonna need some rest for a few days and let his body replenish what it’s lost.” The doctor pauses and then continues, “Uh…are you going to be here with him?”

 

Surprised, Roman looks at the doctor and then at John. “I…uh…I’m not sure…I guess. I’m the only one who knows he is even here in Salem.”

 

The doctor stays facing John but directs his words to Roman, “look, I don’t know what the situation is here…I don’t even want to know…I sense that this man isn’t your *best* friend, but…you saved his life, Roman. Mr. Black would have died without your help.”

 

Roman turns and stares at the man’s back, then lowers his gaze and studies his boots. “I’m not a hero, doctor…I just did what anybody would do.”

 

The doctor comes around to face him, “Listen I can’t be here around the clock and I think he needs someone with him for the next few days…why don’t I send a nurse?”

 

Recalling the intensity with which John had insisted that no one know he was here, Roman contemplates what is best. “Okay…but are you *sure* we can trust her? A little boy’s life is at stake here.”

 

“I give you my word, Roman…she’s very trustworthy. I’ll send her right away and I’ll be back in a couple of days to check on his progress.

 

After letting the doctor out, Roman returns to John’s bedroom where he is beginning to stir. He stands over John’s listless body, silent, until John speaks. “Roman…?”

 

Without emotion Roman answers him, “Yeah, John?”

 

“Wh…where’s…Brady?”

 

“We don’t know…do you?”

 

“No…I just know….Dimera….he….has…him.”

 

“Are you sure, John? There was a ransom demand made…for a million dollars….”

 

John interrupts….”It’s just a…cover up.” John is starting to wane.

 

“John….where have you been? Roman kneels in front of the bed and comes down low to his face. “*John*…can you tell me anything? Can you give me any clues as to where you have been and why everyone thinks you are dead?” Roman suddenly realizes he had not taken notice of the scar running down the middle of John’s chest before now. He leans back on the heel of his boots as it is obvious that John has lost consciousness again. His mind burdened with questions and emotions that he had buried long ago. ‘What am I gonna do? John…you are, once again, making my life a living hell!’

 

***

 

Chelsea opens the front door of the penthouse to allow Marlena’s daughter entrance. “Hi Sami. What a nice suprise.”

 

“Hi, Chelsea…how are you doing?” Sami’s face turns red at the greeting and she walks in, her eyes surveying the lovely apartment. She removes her coat and thinks to herself, how long it had been since she had been there. ‘Man…my mother sure does have impeccable taste.’

 

“Well…I’m doing…okay. I’m just so upset over what has happened with Brady.” Chelsea’s voice cracks.

 

Sympathetically, Sami strokes Chelsea’s arm and smiles, “I know…everyone is. But Chelsea, you musn’t be hard on yourself. It wasn’t your fault.”

 

Their conversation is halted by the eruption of Belle’s joyous scream, “Saaami!” She runs to where Sami is standing and jumps as she picks her up.

 

“Hi little Belle! Whatcha doin’?”

 

“Pwayin”, Belle grins from ear to ear and immediately begins to play with Sami’s long hair.

 

“Whatcha playin’?”

 

“Ummm…pwayin wif….Bwady and…daddy!”

 

Sami shoots a look toward Chelsea who turns her mouth downward. Sami recovers and responds, “Really? Are you having fun playing with them?” Belle doesn’t respond audible but nods her head rather vigorously.

 

“Well…I’m gonna go see mommy, okay?” Sami takes her to the floor and steady’s her before letting go. “You go play and I’ll come in the playroom in a little while, okay?”

 

Belle protests at first and Chelsea intervenes. “Belle, how about I go play with you?” She nods and runs in the direction of the playroom. “Sami..do you want me to tell your mother you are here?”

 

“No, thanks Chelsea…I’ll just go up and see her.” Sami’s hands become hot and clammy as she starts her ascent to Marlena’s bedroom. She reaches the closed door and raps softly on it.

 

“Come in,” Marlena calls from a sleepy state.

 

Sami opens the door and upon seeing her mother, much to her dismay, is unable to stop the onflood of emotion that has been built up in her for so long. She stands back, her eyes like blue oceans, her chest rising and falling heavily, her lip and chin trembling with great emotion.

 

Marlena is unable to speak as tears build in her own eyes. She moves from the bed, disregarding her restrictions and goes to her daughter and pulls her close. Finally, Sami yields to the comforting embrace that she needed so desperately. They stand for an eternity, crying. Marlena strokes Sami’s blonde hair and tells her how much she loves her.

 

“Mom…I…I…don’t know what to say.” Sami pulls back from her and looks in her hazel eyes.

 

“You don’t have to say a word, Samantha. I’m just glad you came.” Marlena wipes a tear from Sami’s cheek and then guides her to the bed to sit. She tucks Sami’s hair behind one ear and cups her cheek in her palm.

 

“I’m so sorry, mom.” Sami presses her lips together and lowers her head.

 

“It’s allright, sweetheart…I’m sorry too. I know things haven’t been easy for you…I just wish I could have been there for you.” With determined fortitude, Marlena smiles and sweeps a tear away from her face.

 

“It was my fault….I turned you away….” Sami’s voice softens and the tears spill over the rims of her eyes again.

 

Marlena cups her chin with her hand and brings her face up. “It’s over, Sami…it…is…over! It’s in the past. I *love* you, baby and there is nothing in this world that will ever change that.”

 

“But…mom…all those awful things I’ve said and….done.” Tears stream down Sami’s face now.

 

“Huh uh,” She shakes her head, “….you listen to me.” Marlena’s tone is gravely serious and she fixes her gaze directly on Sami’s eyes. “I am as much to blame! I made some really dumb choices, Samantha and I will always live with that guilt, but…it’s time for us to move on, and…we can. Let’s just start again.” Her voice softens and she gives her daughter an accepting, sweet smile.

 

Sami plunges forward into Marlena’s arms and hugs her tightly. She pulls back, wipes her face and then looks at Marlena’s pregnant belly. After a while, Sami places her hand there. “Is everything allright?”

 

Marlena covers Sami’s hand with hers. “Yeah…I think it’s gonna be okay. I have Placenta Previa and Dr. Samuelson is thinking this little girl may try and show up a little early…so we’re just taking precautions.”

 

Remembering that Carrie said it was a girl, Sami gives her a smile. “Another girl!” A small twinge of anger sweeps through Sami as she is reminded of John and then the events that led to the ruination of her parent’s union. The pain and betrayal she felt was so intense. Knowing her mother was an expert at reading people she cursed herself for even thinking about it right now. Stifling the thought she gets up from the bed.

 

Marlena, immediately being aware of her daughters thoughts, she oppresses her own feelings of guilt and remorse for the moment. “How is my beautiful grandson?” Marlena lets out a laugh, “Oh..my…..*grandson*…that sounds so odd!”

 

“He’s so great, mom. He’s just the best little baby. I love him *so* much!” Sami spins around and beams as only a mother could.

 

“I know you do, Sami…I’m really proud of you!”

 

Sami can’t help but gush about her hopes and dreams and continues on, “Oh and mom…you ought to see Austin with him…he is so wonderful…he’s the best dad to Will. He is very helpful…not like a lot of fathers…I mean Austin will change Will’s diaper and feed him and give him baths. He’s so great…I just can’t believe he is so wonderful. You ought to have seen him…..” Sami stops when she notices the disquieted look on Marlena’s face. Once again, she is arrested by the fact that no one believes in her and Austin. She comes down off the high she is on from talking about her *obsession* and brings her hands to her hip pockets. Marlena is silent and just smiles compassionately at her. “So….mom…is there any word on Brady?”

 

Marlena lowers her gaze to her lap. “No,” she states sadly. “There was a ransom demand and Abe and your daddy are doing everything they can….” her voice trails off.

 

“Mom…they will find him. I know they will.” Sami has returned to the bed and takes Marlena’s hand in hers. “Try not to worry. Daddy…and Abe will find him. You know they will!” She brings Marlena forward in another loving embrace.

 

Marlena is overwhelmed with mixed emotions. A feeling of helpless futility where Brady was concerned intertwined with joy at her “prodigal” child returning. ‘I am so blessed. Thank you, God for bringing my daughter home….now just, *please* bring my little boy home, safely.’

Marlena and Sami sit quietly while Abe explains the plan of action. Bart had made another call to the penthouse regarding the ransom. This time he had given them a drop off place. It was to be dropped off by 6 p.m. the following day at the truck stop off of highway 65 just north of Salem. There was to be “no cops besides Commander Carver” and someone would be there to meet him. Abe explained the intricate course of action he and his men would take, once there. They would secure Brady and then move in with a SWAT team *after* they had him in custody. They would make every attempt to regain possession of the money and apprehend the kidnappers. This news terrified Marlena, naturally, for fear that something would go wrong and Brady would get hurt.

 

“Abe, I don’t like this…I’m afraid….” Marlena eyes Abe, fear covering her hazel eyes. The more she considers it, the more upset she becomes and tears start to build. “What if….something goes wrong?”

 

Abe kneels at the bedside and he takes ahold of her hands. “Marlena…I’m *gonna* bring Brady home. You *have* to trust me.”

 

“But…why not just give them the money….and….”

 

He cuts her off, “We have to get these guys, Marlena….this is our only chance. We will not make a move until Brady is safe. You have my word.”

 

A single tear makes it’s way down her cheek, she closes her eyes and more tears spill downward. “Okay…”, she whispers reluctantly.

 

Abe stands and bends to kiss the top of her head. “I won’t let you down.” He leaves the room shutting the door behind him.

 

***

 

John is remarkably better after several hours on the IV’s. The nurse has arrived and John sits propped against the back of the bed. His facial expression reveals the alarm at seeing her. Roman waits for his response. “Roman…who is this? *Nobody* is suppose to know I’m here….”

 

“John…you were dying! The doctor that was here works for the ISA and he assured me that she could be trusted.

 

The nurse interjects. “Mr. Black…I’ve worked many years for Dr. Grecko…I am very accustomed to high-security situations. I know what I’m doing.” She moves around John and changes an IV bag and continues her work sedulously.

 

From weakness, John relaxes. For the first time since seeing Roman…John is completely aware that he *is* back in Salem and thoughts race through his mind. He wonders, silently, at first, if he has seen Marlena and can’t inhibit the yearning he has to know about her. “Roman…have you seen Marlena?”

 

Immediately, upon hearing her name, a rush of adrenaline floods through his body. Roman clenches his teeth together and looks away from John. “Uh…yeah…I have.” He wonders how much knowledge John has of her physical state but doesn’t offer any information. “She’s doing good. Well..I mean, as well as can be expected since finding out about Brady.”

 

John raises up only to grimace in pain and lays back again, concerned he asks, “Roman…what do ya’ll know about Brady’s disappearance?”

 

“Well, there was a ransom demand and the caller told Doc to have a million dollars ready in 48 hours, which will be tomorrow. Uh…he was taken from school, somebody posing as a Salem police officer. He had the *code* word, or something like that, so the teacher let Brady go with him.”

 

John runs his hands over his tired face. “Dimera….!”

 

Roman walks to the bed, “John, how do you know Stefano has Brady?”

 

John proceeds to bring Roman up to date on everything since his supposed death. The heart surgery, the prison he was being held in, the obvious impending *plan* Stefano was trying to implement, the escape, and then Stefano’s requital by kidnapping Brady and his threats to hurt him if anyone finds out John is alive. Although Roman is insensed at the all too predictable action of this most hated enemy, he still finds it hard to accept that John is alive and in Salem. He is torn between his feelings of resentment for this man that he trusted, that he had come to respect and understand only to be betrayed in the truest sense of the word and then his feelings for the woman they both love. In his heart, Roman knew how Marlena felt about John and what it would mean to have him back again. He just wasn’t ready to give in to those feelings, therefore, he wasn’t willing to give John an ounce of compassion where Marlena was concerned. He reminds himself of the choice Marlena made when she had to…it was him. She had chosen to stay with Roman and try and make their marriage work. It was *he* who walked away, *he* who gave up on all the years they had invested in each other. A spark of hope rises in Roman and he reaffirms his decision to win Marlena back, regardless of the obstacle that lay right in front of him. ‘Maybe, those feelings are there, somewhere, deep inside….maybe she could want me again, want to be a family again…..They tore down that wall in Germany, didn’t they?’

 

***

 

“Uh…can I speak to Marlena, please?”

 

“May I tell her who is calling?” Chelsea questions.

 

“Just tell her a friend….”

 

A little aggravated, Chelsea lays the phone down and runs up the stairs to Marlena’s bedroom. She knocks softly and then enters to inform her she has a phone call. “She wouldn’t say who she was.” Chelsea shrugs.

 

“Thanks, I’ll take it.” Marlena reaches across the bed and retrieves the portable phone lying on the bedside table. “Dr. Evans.”

 

“Marlena?”

 

Marlena pauses for a moment trying to recall the familiar voice then…”Kristen!” she replies indifferently.

 

“How are you?” Kristen puts on her most earnest voice. “I’m so upset over what has happened with Brady!”

 

“Yeah…it’s very upsetting.” Marlena questions in her mind why Kristen would call. She knew how devastated Kristen was to learn that she and John had been married the night of his death. They had even had a small run-in at Salem Place just a couple of months after returning from Aremid. Kristen had blamed Marlena for never allowing John to move forward with his life, which Marlena had considered such a stupid statement, since Kristen *had* John up until *she* chose to betray him by her testimony. She had reminded Kristen of that fact. Laura had kept her informed, through reports from Jennifer, about Kristen’s declining mental state. “I think she is growing alarmingly unstable, Marlena,” had been Laura’s exact words. Marlena had always tried to give Kristen the benefit of the doubt, only because she knew how John felt about her. Marlena had felt so troubled and sad for John when Kristen had blatantly deluded him that day on the witness stand. She *knew* John completely and totally and at that moment, the moment Kristen betrayed him, she realized this woman could never hold a candle to what she and John had shared. The sound of Kristen’s voice brings her back to the present.

 

“Marlena, do they have any ideas who would have done this?”

 

“Uh..no…they don’t. Abe feels like it’s a professional.” Without voicing too much information, knowing that the investigation included her father, she stops there.

 

Kristen aches to say something about Marlena’s pregnancy but thinks better of it, at the moment. She makes a point, invidiously, “Gosh…I can’t imagine…someone was able to take him *right* from school….I would think you would have been a lot more cautious about that, Marlena. I mean, given John’s financial state and all, didn’t you consider that this might happen? Wow…I think I would feel like I really let John down!”

 

Marlena grits her teeth in anger and struggles to keep her voice calm. “You know, Kristen…knowing John the way you obviously *don’t*, I know he would be very much in approval of how I am raising *our* children….don’t you think it so? After all, it was *me* he married and trusted enough to become his son’s mother.”

 

“That’s right, Marlena…must be a big disappointment knowing that *you* didn’t take good enough care of him.” Kristen snorts.

 

Marlena is silent and fights with everything she has to hold back the enormous rush of tears that are threatening. Refusing to stoop to Kristen’s level of debasement, she continues in a sedate tone, “Kristen…I don’t know what the purpose of your call is….but, I refuse to engage any further in your disconcerted effort to take away what is reality. Let me remind you…John loved *me*. He married *me*. He trusted *me*, and nothing…will *ever* change that. No matter how hard you try, no matter what you do or say, *that* will always be. I might suggest that you seek some medical advice to help you move on with your life! Oh and Kristen? Thanks for the call!” Marlena pushes the off button of the phone, flings it to the bed and buries her face in her hands as feelings of failure and disorder sweep through her mind. She crys out, “John…I need you here…I need you….I can’t handle this without you.”

 

***

 

Roman is standing just inside Marlena’s bedroom door, listening. He closes his eyes at what he is hearing. Her proclamation that she *needs* John. ‘Oh…Doc…don’t say that! I’m here…I will help you through this.’ He stays quiet for a moment until she gains her composure and then clears his throat to announce his presence.

 

She quickly wipes at her cheeks, embarrassed and props herself up higher against the pillows. “Oh…Roman, come in. I’m…sorry…I didn’t know you were there.”

 

“Oh…I just came in.” He glances around the bedroom, timidly. He doesn’t make eye contact with her for a long while, afraid he might indicate his feelings. When he does face her, the sweet, tired look on her face makes him want to take her in his arms, kiss her lips, tell her how much he wants to make her happy again. It was moments like this that compelled him to win her back. She was too special…too much worth fighting for to give up. ‘I love you, Doc…God knows I love you…I want another chance at us.’

 

“Roman?…..Roman?…”, she calls quietly.

 

“Uh…what? Oh…Doc…I’m sorry, I was just…kinda zoned out there for a minute.” His face flushes red and he walks to the bedside. “How are things around here?”

 

“Well…I wouldn’t know…you see I’m confined to this stupid bed.” She struggles to get comfortable.

 

“Come on, Doc…be glad! Most people don’t have the chance at this much rest and *pampering*!”

 

“Oh yeah..this is just heaven on earth!” She retorts sarcastically. A large smile crosses her face, “guess what?”

 

He raises an eyebrow in question, “what?”

 

“Sami spent the afternoon here.” She glows with a joyful countenance.

 

Roman matches her grin, “no kidding?”

 

“Oh, Roman…it was wonderful. For the first time in *so* long, I truly feel like we are on the road to mending our relationship. I think having Will has helped her put away some of her resentment.”

 

“Doc, that’s great…that’s just great.” He covers her hand with his then his mind drifts to thoughts of John and the oppressing situation looming over his head. His expression and demeanor, melancholy, Marlena notices.

 

“Roman….is everything allright?” She cocks her head to the side in concern.

 

“Uh…yeah, Doc.” A weary smile turns the corners of his mouth upward. “Just tired.” Without thinking, he brings his hand up to brush along her cheek, wanting to go back to that place *so* many years ago when she trusted him, when their love could battle any foe and they clung to each other like a life line. It seemed like a lifetime lay between those days and today. As he had a million times before, he thought how a total stranger had walked into her life ten years ago and stole her heart from him. “I’m *sorry*. I….wish …..” He buries his head in his hands and lets out a heavy sigh, “Oh…I don’t know what I wish”, he lied. Deep in his soul, he knew John would always have her heart. He looked at her once again and declared, silently, ‘I won’t give up, Doc….I won’t give up trying to win you back!’

 

***

 

“Mr. Black, you are not well enough to get up!” The nurse protests as John staggers to get to his feet.

 

“You don’t understand….my son is danger and I’ve *got* to find him!” John winces as the pain in his leg becomes unbearable. He falls back to the bed and takes in a deep breath. He relents.

 

“Mr. Black, I know…and I’m sorry, but you simply are not strong enough yet! You can’t do anybody any good in the condition you are right now.” She helps him back under the blankets and secures the IV needles, which he had pulled from his arms.

 

His heart heavy with discouragement and defeat he closes his eyes and thinks of Marlena and the children. Soon he is asleep, in a world of total happiness. He stays that way for the rest of the afternoon, his heart and mind enveloped in his memories of the woman who made life worth living.

 

***

 

“Yep! It’s all set, boss, tomorrow, at the truck stop off 65! Commander Carver will deliver the money in exchange for the kid!”

 

“Bart you fool! I don’t want Abe Carver there!” Stefano rolls his eyes in complete dissatisfaction.

 

“That was the only way they would do it, boss!” Abruptly ending his thought, Bart informs Stefano of another fact, “Oh..boss! Guess who’s in town?”

 

“Who?” Stefano demands, curiously.

 

“Roman Brady!” Bart grins with pleasure.

 

“WHAT?” Stefano gets up from his chess game.

 

“Yep! You heard me! Roman Brady….you’re former enemy is back in town!”

 

“What do you mean, *former*?” Stefano stalks the room and mutters an expletive under his breath. Mentally leaving his conversation with Bart, he begins to contemplate the headache Roman would be once he returned to Salem. “Bart, keep me posted!” Without waiting for an answer he slams the tiny phone shut and paces the room. ‘Roman Brady *and* John Black….what a nightmare!’

Marlena turns her head to force Roman’s hand away from her cheek. She closes her eyes in frustration. “Roman….”

 

He cuts her off, “Doc, don’t say anything. I don’t mean to confuse you.”

 

She interrupts him, “well, you *are*!” She is looking at him now, an unsettled expression written across her face.

 

He scoots closer to her and looks into her eyes. “Doc, let me be here for you,” he pleads.

 

Angry, she crosses her chest with her arms, defensively, “why, Roman? Why now? I don’t understand. Two years ago, you walked out, *you* said goodbye to me, to your children, your family…everything. You couldn’t forgive me, remember? So, with great difficulty, I moved on…I finally accepted the fact that you didn’t want me, you didn’t want to salvage what we had.” She looks him, squarely in the eye and confidently adds, “I *married* John.”

 

Roman can’t help but burn with jealousy and retorts, “why? Because he decided when he was *dying* that it was you he wanted? What about after I left, Doc? Why didn’t he come to you then? I left so you and John could have each other….I knew how you felt about him, I knew I couldn’t compete with that! I just don’t get why you two didn’t hook up after I left!”

 

Tears start to form in her eyes, but she refuses to resign to them. “It wasn’t that simple, Roman! He was trying to move on with his life….with Kristen and….”, she lowers her head, wondering herself *why*, “I was confused and *hurt*!” She looks at him again.

 

His eyes never leave hers. Shining with unshed tears, he moves his body forward and caresses her cheek once again and then…..brings his lips to cover hers. She does not resist and soon yields to his advance and opens her mouth to accept his kiss. After a long moment, he pulls away, his breath heavy. Their eyes lock and a tear escapes her eye. He brings his finger up to wipe it away, looking at her without speaking. Marlena finally leans her head back against the pillow and releases a heavy sigh. Her mind satiated with emotions that were too complicated to discern at the moment. Wanting this opportunity to continue but realizing she is confused and hurting, he ends the encounter. “Doc, I want to help you through this time…I want you to feel like you can count on me. We were once *great* friends and I want us to be close again.” He takes her hand and brings it to his lips. “I’m gonna go, but I’ll be back later, okay?”

 

She opens her eyes and stares at him, obvious emotion written on her face. She whispers, “okay.” He leaves the room and she starts to cry. She brings a hand to her lips and wipes them as if that would erase what had just happened. ‘What am I doing?’

 

***

 

Abe is sitting on the corner of his desk, going over strageties with the investigation and SWAT team. “Okay, I want total silence about this plan, is that understood? We have a little boys life at stake here….we can’t risk this getting out!” The assemblage in the office, all agree. Abe continues briefing them on the plan of action until the phone rings, it is Roman. Abe asks him to come down to the station to be involved in the briefing and he does. The team works for several hours and they eventually build a systematic plan that will, hopefully, accomplish the task of getting Brady *and* the abductors.

 

Roman rubs his eyes and pours a cup of stale coffee. “Ughhh…this is awful!” he continues to drink while Abe scribbles the last bit of information on a legal pad. “Well, partner….what’s your gut instinct?”

 

Abe tosses the pen to the desk and leans far back in his chair. He stretches his hands above his head. “Oh….I don’t know, buddy! My gut tells me that if we are dealing with Stefano Dimera…tomorrow’s gonna be very risky! It may be anyway, but I think we have a good team in place.”

 

Roman looks to the door of Abe’s office and crosses the room to shut it. “Listen…Abe….we *are* dealing with Dimera here! I know it!”

 

Abe straightens his position and eyes Roman with curiousity. “*How* do know that? You said that the other day, Roman….*how* can you be so sure?”

 

Roman turns his back to doctor his cup of coffee with sugar and cream, “Because……I know that man. I know how he works and I know he’s not finished with my family….uh…John’s family!”

 

Finding Roman’s comments interesting and intriguing, Abe stands to join him at the coffee pot. “Roman….do you know more than what you’re telling me.” His black eyes search Roman’s face.

 

Roman stirs his coffee and avoids making eye contact. “What do you mean,” he replies ignorantly.

 

“Well, you’re so confident that Dimera is our man and I’m just wondering why? It’s not exactly like you to be so assuming without any evidence.”

 

Evasively, Roman wrinkles his face up and shrugs his shoulders. “I just know Dimera and I think that’s who we’re dealing with. *AND*…I think that’s how we should handle it!”

 

Abe observes Roman in silence for awhile. “Well I have to admit I think we’re probably dealing with that slime bag too, but there is absolutely *no* evidence to point to him.”

 

Roman sits in the chair across from Abe’s desk, his feet now propped on one corner. “Well, what evidence do we have pointing to anybody….really?”

 

Abe chews on his bottom lip and sighs heavily. “Yep, you’re right partner! Hey….how’s Marlena doing?”

 

Roman is silent as his mind has already drifted to the thought of her and the kiss they had shared earlier, unaware that Abe is talking to him, a slight smile appears on his face.

 

“Uh…hello? You with me, buddy?” Abe comes around to sit behind his desk and he searches Roman’s face. He knocks loudly on the wooden desk, “ROMAN!”

 

This causes Roman to jump, nearly spilling his coffee. He laughs out loud, “sorry…uh…what?”, he gives Abe a quizzical look.

 

“Marlena? How’s she doing?”

 

“She’s great, Abe.” He beams, not realizing the broad smile that has masked his face.

 

“Roman…what’s wrong with you? Why are you acting like that?” Abe narrows his eyes.

 

“No reason!”

 

More than a little concerned, Abe raises his eyebrow and challenges Roman, “Listen…buddy, I hope you are careful about….your feelings.” He stops there hoping Roman would get his point.

 

Roman takes a sip of coffee then scratches his head, he doesn’t respond. He wasn’t ready for a disapproval from Abe. Their relationship was another thing that had suffered at the hand of John Black. He knew it had been hard for Abe to be *best* friends to both of them, and when Roman had returned years before he felt a wall had been erected between them. Oh sure, they were still very close but not like it once had been. He didn’t blame Abe….but John. ‘John is the reason for the walls in my life!’

 

Abe is cognizance of his former partner’s feelings. He didn’t need words from Roman, he had all the information he needed by the look in his eyes and the silence. Abe’s heart had been divided so many times between John and Roman and over the years he had learned to position himself between the both of them. Not wanting to lose either of them, he had chosen to be friends to both, equally concerned and equally loyal. His concern at the moment was for one whom he had come to love very deeply and would do anything for…..Marlena. He had felt it his duty with Roman away and then John’s unfortunate death to protect and support her in every possible way. “Roman, you know how I feel about you buddy! You are one of my *best* friends and I want you to be happy! But…if I’m right, I think you’ve got an agenda where Marlena is concerned….and I have to say, I’m a little worried about it! I don’t want to see anybody hurt again! There’s been enough pain already!”

 

Roman takes his feet down from the desk and sits up to look at Abe directly. “Abe, I don’t have an *agenda*.” He sits back again, “But, I’ll be honest when I say that I think Doc needs someone and I’d be a liar if I said I don’t want to be that person! You know me….you know I never stopped loving her and now that Jo……” He stops himself, realizing what he is saying. He drops his head and starts to inspect his hands. With sudden indifference he casually continues, “Well, I appreciate your concern….I really do, but don’t worry Abe, I *know* what I’m doing!” With that he stands and grabs his coat. “I got some things I gotta do….I’ll catch up with ya later!” He doesn’t allow Abe to respond and exits the office without another word.

 

Abe bites the side of his jaw, shakes his head and speaks to the air, “I hope you do, buddy….I hope you do!”

 

***

 

Kristen saunters through Salem Place, her mind playing the conversation with Marlena earlier that morning over and over like a broken record in her head. ‘You think you are the stuff, *Dr.* Evans…..well, I got news for you!’ She starts to speak out loud, “once my little plan is in motion, Marlena…you will know what it feels like to be betrayed! I swear, if it’s the last thing I do, I will make you pay for the pain you have caused me. Kristen sits at one of the tables at Java Cafe’ and becomes lost in thoughts of developing her devious plan to hurt Marlena. She starts to laugh, eerily reminiscent to that of her father.

 

***

 

“Mommy, Belle *not* take a nap! I not sweepy.” Belle protests loudly as Marlena closes the book she has been reading to her.

 

She watches Belle, her daddy’s blue eyes shimmering as the afternoon sun streams through the opened curtains. Marlena gathers Belle’s hair from around her face and gazes at her *so* lovingly. Belle brings a tiny fist to her eye to rub away the tiredness. This causes Marlena to smile at her daughters insistance that she “is not sweepy!” Marlena brings her hand up to stroke Belle’s face over and over and in seconds Belle is fighting to keep her eyes open, her little head bobbing back and forth until soon, she lays down on Marlena’s chest and is fast asleep in minutes. “I *love* you, baby girl,” Marlena whispers. She kisses the top of Belle’s head and moves her to the pillow on the other side of the bed. She slips off the bed, weary from being there. Since boredom was a state of mind to her, she refused to call it boredom but she was sure feeling jaded and the confusion and disarray crowding her mind, were too much. She was feeling fairly well, physically, although she was still having 8-10 contractions a day. Dr. Samuelson told her not to be overly concerned…as long as she didn’t have more than 4 in an hour, she was okay. “I have to get up for awhile, ” she told herself. Marlena moved to the balcony and opened the doors and stepped outside. “Oh….it feels so good to get some fresh air!” The crisp, autumn air instantly rejuvenated her, she smiled and went to the balcony railing and looked out across the city. It had felt like ages since she was outside. It was a beautiful day, not a cloud in the sky. Her head turned upward as she noticed the white fluffy contrails crisscrossing the sky. This made her heart skip a beat and sadness swept over her. A lonesome feeling flooded her soul and her eyes swelled with tears. That feeling of longing for something…..something different, something more. The contrails made her wish… mourn for John, she didn’t know why that would trigger it, maybe because she associated those contrails with…..his jet, but it also made her long to be somewhere else. Her heart ached for times that seemed so long ago. The times she was happy and with her family……’who *is* my family?’ She had spent all of her life studying and doctoring dysfunction at it’s absolute worst and she couldn’t help but wonder how her life and family had become such a case. Her heart was truly John Black’s, it had been since the day she met him, but….’John is gone, Marlena. For your children’s sake, for you to *ever* be happy again…you must let him go.’ Tears burn down her beautiful face as she toils with the decision to say goodbye to him once and for all. She returns, for a moment, to the bedroom. She walks to the bureau and opens the top drawer. Sifting through the lingerie she brings up a small, velvet box. She opens it to reveal the small diamond ring that John had placed on her finger the night they were married in Aremid. She pulls the ring from its slot and goes back to the balcony. For a long while, Marlena stands, clutching the ring to her chest and weeping. Finally, determined, she draws her arm back to send this memory, this part of her life into the past. She closes her eyes tight and brings her arm back farther, the tears still pouring down her cheeks. No longer able to withstand the emotion, she collapses to the floor of the balcony, sobbing and holding tightly to the ring. “I can’t do it….I can’t let you go!”

 

Laura opens the bedroom door after knocking and getting no answer. She searches the room and sees Belle sprawled across the bed and her eyes catch the open door to the balcony. She glances in that direction and realizes the position Marlena is in and rushes to her. “Marlena, honey…are you allright?” She gathers her friend to her and tries to soothe her crying. “Sweety, is it the baby?”

 

“No,” she sobs. She stays in Laura’s arms until she gains control again. She pulls away from her, “I’m sorry….I’m okay.”

 

Laura helps her to her feet and across the balcony to a chair. Laura pulls another chair close beside her and reaches up to brush the hair from around her face. “Marlena, I’m *so* sorry you’re hurting.”

 

Marlena manages a wan smile and wipes under her eyes. “Oh….” she lets out wearisome sigh. “Laura, my life is….” She begins to cry again and Laura takes her hand. “My life is in such disorder. I feel like….I’m drowning and I can’t get air….I can’t breathe…I’m trapped and have no control.”

 

“That’s *so* normal, Marlena. You *know* that. Things in your life *are* in disorder right now and it’s perfectly normal to feel the way you are feeling. I mean let’s face it….all at once, you have had some pretty rocking news. Brady has disappeared, you’re pregnancy has become high risk…….your ex-husband has returned……You have a lot to deal with!”

 

Marlena’s mind carries her back to the moment, a few hours ago, she spent with Roman. A pang of guilt and regret surge through her heart. She audible vocalizes the thought in her head, “and…my *husband* is….dead and I can’t seem to get over it!” She lays her head on the back of the chair and rubs her forehead, one hand still clenched in a fist around the wedding ring. She looks at her hand and unfolds it slowly, revealing the ring. The two women sit in silence.

 

Finally Laura brings her hand to Marlena’s arm, trying to issue a bit of comfort. “Oh…Marlena, I think it is futile to try and let go of John right now….I mean, until this baby comes, it would be too hard. I think you need to just concentrate on taking care of yourself and carrying this baby to term.”

 

Marlena looks at her protruding belly and gently rubs back and forth. “This *baby*,” she whispers. A slight smile crosses her lips. “I *can’t* wait to see her, Laura….see if she will have John’s dark hair or his blue eyes.”

 

Just as Laura begins to respond, the moment is broken by Belle’s cries. Laura helps Marlena to her feet and the two women advance to the bed where Belle is now sitting up, her cheeks red and the hair around her face curled from perspiration. She extends her arms up for Marlena to take her, her baby voice sluggish from sleep. “Mommy, hold me.”

 

Marlena sits back on the bed and takes her precious daughter in her arms. Belle rests her head on Marlena’s shoulder and all is calm again as she pokes her thumb in her mouth. Laura stares at them, her heart full of grief for her friend. “Can I do *anything* for you?” she asks, quietly.

 

“I’m okay….I’m sorry we didn’t have much of a visit.”

 

“Don’t be! I’ve gotta go pick up Abby from Alice’s anyway. I just wanted to see how you were. I’ll call you tomorrow.” Laura bends down and brings her cheek to Marlena’s. “I love you, sweety and you know I’m here, anytime!”

 

“I know you are and I’m so thankful for your unconditional love and support.”

 

Laura leaves the bedroom and Marlena runs her fingers through Belle’s hair, who is again fast asleep against her chest. She glances over to the picture, outlined in a silver frame, of John and Brady, one that she had taken at Brady’s first tee ball game. Her hazel eyes brim with tears and she prays out loud, “oh God, please bring order to my life, bring my little boy home safely. Wherever he is right now, God….give him peace, keep him warm and help him not be afraid.” Her voice trails off as her head comes to rest gently on top of Belle’s. Her body and emotions relent to the tug of war that has been going on inside her and she floats to a peaceful sleep.

“Okay….that was the boss man and here’s the plan for tomorrow.” Bart paces the room and points to the two men sitting in folding chairs. He specifically points to the man whom had been the most vocal about his treatment of Brady. “You…are staying here.”

 

The man stands to his feet and Bart takes a step backwards in fear. “I’m *going*!”

 

“NO! Mr. Dimera wants you here to stay with the boy! Me and Frank are going to the drop off place to get the money!

 

“I thought the money was in exchange for the kid!” The man interjects.

 

Bart throws his head back in a laugh, “you think we’re giving this kid back right now? No way! But….we’re gonna be a tiny bit richer!”

 

Brady is silent as he watches the men pace the room. He’s not quite sure what they are talking about but he knows he is not going home and this causes tears to form in his eyes. His hands have been untied ever since the man who had been nice to him got back with some clean clothes.

 

“What’s the point of keeping this kid, anyway? the man questions.

 

“Because, Mr. Dimera *told* us to…. and….he’s trying to teach his father a lesson!” Bart chuckles. “You see…his daddy…” Bart turns and directs his words toward Brady. “is *alive* and well and right here in Salem, but he escaped from the boss’s island in the Carribean so he’s having to pay the price for going against Dimera. That guy will never learn!”

 

Brady listens carefully as he thought he heard the man with the crooked teeth and bad breath say his daddy was alive. He knew this couldn’t be right because Marlena told him that he was in heaven.

 

Bart notices Brady’s curiosity, “that’s right little kid….your daddy ain’t dead! He’s alive. What do you think about that?”

 

“My daddy is in heaven!” Brady becomes rather bold and a lot less fearful knowing the man who he liked is standing in the room, “but if he was here…he’d kick your butt!”

 

Bart lunges toward the boy when the stocky man behind him wraps his arms firmly around Bart’s shoulders. “Oh no you don’t, pal, not unless you wanna go down!”

 

Bart thrashes to get free from the man’s grip. “GET OFF ME!” He points his finger at Brady and narrows his eyes, “you better watch it, kid! And…by the way…your daddy is *not* in heaven! You’ll see!”

 

“Shut up, man! Don’t you have something you need to go do…..like take your mommy out to dinner or something!” The stocky and confident henchman shoves Bart out of the way and sits on the bed next to Brady. Sulking, Bart storms out of the room. “Don’t pay any attention to him, he thinks he’s pretty tough but he ain’t all that!” He gives Brady a smile who gives one back in return.

 

***

 

Roman enters John’s loft, glancing around him for any sign that he is being watched. He advances up the stairs to check on the patient who is sitting up, eating. “Well, looks like you’re feeling better.”

 

“Yeah, I am….it’s amazing what a few drugs can do!”

 

“Where’s the nurse?”

 

“She left for awhile…had some things to do, she’ll be back later.” John pushes the tray away and wipes his mouth with a napkin. “So…any word on Brady?”

 

“Uh…well, I just got back from a meeting with Abe and the SWAT team…..”

 

John interrupts, “Wait….what? Oh no, there isn’t gonna be a SWAT team….” John starts to move from the bed and grimaces when the forgotten needle in his arm reminds him of it’s presence. “Roman…I just talked to Stefano, he knows you are here.”

 

“WHAT? John…I’ve been careful…”

 

“I know, I *know* but *you* know Dimera, he’s got his men glued to this place! He’s okay with it for now, in fact he wanted me to tell you, ‘”welcome back!”‘ But, Roman…he said he has nothing to lose by killing Brady….if we try anything!” John grinds his teeth in anger, “This is my son we’re talking about….I’m not taking any chances! I’m going tomorrow and there will not be a SWAT team! You tell Abe….no team!”

 

“John, I can’t do that….unless you want me to tell him….you’re here.”

 

“NO! I can’t risk anybody else knowing….not right now.”

 

“Well, how am I gonna convince Abe not to use the team? And how are you going tomorrow?”

 

“I don’t know yet but I’ll be there, incognito…but I’ll be there.”

 

“Are you going to try and get Brady back?”

 

John runs his hand over his mouth and thinks for a moment. “I don’t know! I just wish I could talk to Abe.” John has a thought and raises one eyebrow in consideration. “What if you and I, *only*, work together to get Brady back?” His mind racing with possibilities, he changes the course of his thought, “what about Marlena….do they want *her* to deliver the money?” He waits with nervous anticipation for the answer.

 

Roman contemplates whether he should tell John about the baby and Marlena’s condition but quickly concludes in his mind not to. “Uh…no…they, obviously Stefano’s goons, agreed to meet Abe.” Roman glances down at his boots.

 

“That doesn’t suprise me….I’m sure Dimera doesn’t want to put her in any danger!” John sits in thoughtful meditation.

 

“What are you thinking?” Roman inquires.

 

“I’ve got to think of the safest way to get my boy back.” He looks at Roman, “no SWAT team, Roman….that’s too risky. Abe doesn’t know we are dealing with Stefano!”

 

“He’s got a pretty good idea!”

 

John’s eyes become wide with dread, “You haven’t told him anything have you?”

 

Roman brings his hands up in defense, “calm down, John…I haven’t told him that I actually *know* anything….I’ve just heavily suggested Dimera’s involvement, which he agrees with.”

 

John lets out a sigh of relief. “Whew….I gotta hand it to him, he’s good at this!”

 

“He’s handling it as if Dimera is involved.”

 

“Then why a SWAT team? He knows the impossibility of getting that past Dimera!”

 

“John, you said yourself Abe is good at this….I can assure you, Brady is his first and foremost concern and he’s not going to leave any room for mistakes!”

 

“It’s still too risky…..Roman, promise me you will get Abe to call off the team!”

 

Roman spins around and rubs the back of his neck. “John….I’ll do what I can, but I can’t promise you without having to tell Abe the truth!” He turns back to John, “Listen, I gotta run. I’ll do what I can and be back in the morning!”

 

“Yeah, thanks!” John watches him leave. ‘I hope I can trust you Roman!’ John has sensed the hesitancy and indifference in Roman and wondered what on earth this meant. ‘Why would Roman be the one to help me after everything that has happened between us. God sure does work in mysterious ways!’

 

***

 

“Okay, honey….we’ll be in tomorrow morning around ten.” Marlena’s mother informed her of the flight number and arrival time. “You don’t worry about us getting there, we’ll just take a cab.”

 

“Oh, mom…don’t do that! I’ll arrange for someone to pick you up! Really! I insist….Sami, I’m sure, would be glad to do it!”

 

“Well, okay…but you let me know if we need to make other arrangements, okay?”

 

“I will. Oh mom? I’m *so* glad you’re coming.” Marlena’s voice almost cracks with emotion.

 

“We are too, sweetheart. We want to be there. We love you and give my precious grandbaby a kiss.”

 

“Love you too, I will.” She turns the phone off and a huge smile broadens her face. “Oh…I need my momma!” Marlena had always been very close to her parents. Although work had taken her away from Colorado years before, she still found time to go back and cherished every chance she had to spend with them. Her nurturing and loving spirit came straight from her own mother and that’s what she needed now.

 

Belle had finished her nap and Chelsea had taken her downstairs for dinner. Marlena’s stomach turned when she realizes she has more than a week left of her two weeks of bedrest order. She rubs her belly and talks to her unborn daughter. “Baby…I wish you would just relax…mommy can’t wait to meet you, but we gotta wait a few more weeks!” She grabs the remote control to the television and clicks it on. “The case of the missing son of deceased multi-millionaire, John Black has taken a new turn.” Marlena fumbles to find the volume control on the remote, finally, she turns it up. “We have just learned that there has been a reward posted for any information and the safe return of Brady Black…four year old son of the late John Black, one of Salem’s wealthiest residents. Dr. Marlena Evans, Director of Psychiatry at University Hospital, who has been romantically linked with Mr. Black for a number of years, has custody of the boy. However, Mr. Black’s former fiance, Kristen Blake, is the person who is offering the reward for the return of Brady Black. Let’s go to Howard James who is at a press conference, regarding this latest development.” The scene cuts to a frenzy of media personnel, cameras and microphones, all pushing to get answers from the person sitting behind a podium….Kristen. Marlena looks on with intense anticipation, she whispers, “what are you up to Kristen?”

 

***

 

John sits in bed, eyes glued to the television. “What is going on?”

 

“Ms. Blake?” an invisible voice calls from the crowd. “Ms. Blake, is it true that you are planning to sue Dr. Evans for custody of John Black’s son, Brady, if and when he is returned?”

 

Kristen looks at the sea of photographers and reporters amazed at their ability to find out information, then responds conscientiously, “I am not willing to discuss that at this time, my purpose here is to inform those individuals who *have* Brady, of my intentions and that is this: I am prepared to offer a reward of $500,000 to anyone who has knowledge as to where my so….uh…Brady is.”

 

“Oh Lord…” John’s mouth is standing open. Knowing how Kristen felt about him, it had never crossed his mind that she had any knowledge of him being held captive on the island and he felt absolutely certain she had nothing to do with Brady’s kidnapping, he quickly deduces that the money is probably coming from Stefano as a ploy to outwit Abe and his investigation. “It ain’t gonna work old man….cause Abe’s got your ticket!” John remembers the ridiculous question one of the reporters asked, “are you planning to sue Dr. Evans for custody of Brady?” he repeats outloud and shakes his head in disbelief. “Why would she do that?” He dismisses the question without serious thought then mutters, “that’s absurd!” He raises his head when the nurse appears in the doorway to his bedroom.

 

“Hello, Mr. Black…you look like you’re feeling much better!” She brings another IV bag and switches the empty one.

 

“Oh…I am, I am….hey, I want to thank you and that doctor for helping me out! I didn’t think I was going to make it!” He straightens the blankets in a neat fold over his lap.

 

“You’re welcome, Dr. Grecko is a wonderful physician! I’ve worked with him for about 22 years!” The nurse stays for the rest of the evening, making small talk with him.

 

John is feeling stronger by the hour and is thankful. ‘Tomorrow’s a big day, Black….you gotta be prepared!’

 

***

 

“That *witch*!” Marlena tosses the remote to the bed and rubs her side while holding her breath for a moment, waiting for the contraction to subside. After the muscles relax she exhales a long, slow breath. “Oh! What are you up to Kristen!” The phone rings on the bedside table. “Dr. Evans.”

 

“Doc! You okay?” Roman questions in a stirred tone.

 

Her breathing a little shallow she replies, “yeah….why?”

 

“Doc….what’s wrong? Why are breathing like that?”

 

“I’m okay, I just had a pretty hard contraction. Where are you, what’s *wrong* with you?”

 

“Did you see the news?” Roman asks hoping she didn’t.

 

“Yep, I did!”

 

Before she can finish, he blurts out, “I’ll be there in a minute!” and with that the phone goes dead. She sits for a moment, not moving, the phone still positioned at her ear.

 

What seemed like only minutes, he is knocking at her bedroom door. “Doc, it’s me.”

 

She takes a deep breath and whispers to God, “please don’t let me do anything stupid! Come in.”

 

Roman rushes in and to her side. “How are you? Are you okay? Have you had any more contractions? Are you hurting now? What can I do? His voice is frantic and she begins to laugh.

 

“Roman…calm down! I’m *okay*!” She attempts to sit up and find a more comfortable position, screwing her face up in effort.

 

He places his hand on her swollen belly, “easy…easy.” He moves himself a bit for her to get as comfortable as possible then settles back down next to her. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

 

“I’m *fine*! I’ve been having these contractions regularly and the doctor says as long as I don’t have more than 4 an hour, I’m okay. There are just a little nerve racking….not painful, just… uncomfortable.”

 

“What did you think about the news conference?” he stares at her, almost wishing he hadn’t asked by her reactive expression.

 

“I don’t know what to think. I think Kristen has lost some of her emotional abilities.”

 

This causes Roman to release a chuckle at which Marlena gives him a very serious look, “I’m serious, Roman! Over the last few months, she has started showing some signs of psychosis and possibly schizophrenia! I mean, obviously….did you the hear the reporter ask if she was planning to sue me for custody of Brady?!”

 

“Yeah, I heard that….but that could be a fabricated story from the media, Doc.”

 

“It *could* be but I bet it’s not! She called me this morning, Roman.”

 

Roman’s eyes widen in surprise. “Really? What for?”

 

“Who knows….to try and irritate me, I guess. She *did* say *I* was the reason for Brady’s disappearance and that if I had been more conscientious of Brady’s safety this wouldn’t have happened.” She lowers her head and fights to keep back the tears.

 

Roman tips her chin up with his forefinger, seeing her pain. “Hey, *you* are a very good mother and everybody knows how much you love and care for Brady! It was not your fault. It wasn’t anybody’s fault! Kristen is just hurt, Doc.” Roman pauses to consider where this conversation could lead, one that would cause both of them distress to talk about. He proceeds but chooses his words carefully. “You know, I don’t really know what happened between John and Kristen, but…Mom kinda informed me of what happened back at Aremid….” He hesitates. “I guess it was a pretty big shock to Kristen when…….well, you know….when you and John got married.”

 

Her expression, emotionless, is fixed on him. She doesn’t say anything for a moment. “Kristen betrayed him….she turned her back on him when he needed her the very most. She testified *against* him. Her testimony, alone, was probably what convicted John of a murder he *did* not commit!” Marlena’s voice is heavy with angry emotion. Tears build behind her hazel eyes and it’s soon evident to Roman that this was not where he wanted to go. Marlena continues, unable to suppress the umbrage that has arisen inside her, “*This women*….this women, whom John was ready to commit his life to, sent him to the electric chair. Her *own* brother did everything in his power to make sure that happened!” She swipes the tears, quickly, from her face, “so don’t tell me Kristen was just *hurt*! After what she did, she didn’t deserve a man like John.” Marlena’s breath is laboured and her voice starts to crack, becoming more and more less audible. “She wouldn’t be worthy of someone as *good* and loving as him!” She brings her hands to her face and sobs quietly. Roman sits in silence, disheartened by her words and emotions.

“Ha ha ha….calm down, Bart! Learn to live with him! He’s done some very good work for me! I *want* him on this case. You’ve seen his tenacity. I *like* that….maybe you should try it sometime!” Stefano laughs into the phone which causes the green-eyed monster to rear it’s ugly head over Bart even more than before his call. “Bart, get over it! I need you to be focused on the job. Ah…another thing, Bart…I’ve decided to stay away from Salem for a little while longer.”

 

Bart, suddenly gives attention to what Stefano is saying and responds, “What? Why?”

 

“Since Commander Carver suspects I am behind Brady’s kidnapping, I think it would be unwise to show up in Salem right now…*and*…….I need to buy a little time…..need to work on my plan a little longer. I want you to call Dr. Evans and call off the deal!”

 

“WHAT? What about the kid?” Bart whines.

 

“He’ll have to stay detained for a while longer.” Stefano says untroubled and carefree.

 

“B..b…but….boss….” Bart is hysterical.

 

“BART! CALM DOWN!” Stefano shouts and starts to pace his bedroom. “You are not paid to question me, do you understand?” Stefano pauses a milisecond for his dimwitted assistant to answer. “DO YOU?”

 

“Ye….yes, s….sir.” he stutters out in a timorous tone.

 

“Good! Call Marlena tomorrow morning and tell her you’ll be in touch. No need to give a reason for the change, just convey the message and hang up! I’ll be in touch sometime tomorrow.” Stefano hangs the phone up and goes to the large window in his bedroom. His brow furrowed in contemplation, he stares out across the great lawn and breathes in the salty night air. “Ahhh….Marlena, I’m sorry to hurt you, but….this must be done, until I *know* I have John under *my* control. I can’t take any chances!”

 

***

 

Marlena’s bedroom door bangs open and Belle scampers in, not noticing Roman until she is well inside the room. She stops abruptly and stares as if she has been hit with a stun gun. She lowers her head and turns away in bashfulness.

 

“It’s okay, Belle, come up here with mommy.” Marlena extends her arms to Belle who inches her way toward the bed, her eyes never leaving Roman who is sitting particularly close to Marlena. Noticing the proximity, he moves back away from her.

 

Belle climbs up the side of the bed and scurries over to Marlena’s side, burying her face there. “Belle?” Marlena turns Belle’s face up to look at her. “This is….a friend of mommy’s. His name is Roman. And you know what?” Belle looks at her mother with anticipation and shakes her head no. “This is Carrie and Sami and Eric’s daddy.” Marlena pauses for a moment and Belle continues to watch her. “Did you know that?” Belle shakes her head and finally looks over at Roman. She pops her thumb in her mouth and lays her head on Marlena’s chest.

 

“Belle, you sure are a pretty little girl….and a *big* girl!” Roman manages to utter a few words, although inside he feels like someone has pulled his heart right out of his chest. He had never truly gotten over the fact that Belle was *not* his daughter. He had looked forward to her arrival and there were no words to describe the pain he felt at having to let her go. Even now, almost three years later, it was still so painful and he felt that old familiar lump starting to form in his throat. “I can’t believe how *big* you’ve grown.”

 

Belle starts to relent and begins to squirm a bit. She looks up at Marlena for reassurance. “It’s okay, Belle….Roman wants to be your friend.”

 

Roman, suddenly remembers that he has something for Belle in his truck and jumps from the bed. “Oh…Belle, I almost forgot! I have a surprise for you!” His eyes are wide with enthusiasm. Belle looks again at Marlena who raises her eyebrows in wonderment as well. A smile, instinctively forms on Belle’s tiny lips and shyly, she looks back at Roman. “You want me go get it?” he asks in a childlike voice. Belle bobs her head up and down, her tongue stuck out, trying to hold back an even bigger grin. Roman bounds from the room and is back in moments with a rather large stuffed “Simba” from The Lion King.

 

“Oh….Belle…your favorite!” Marlena laughs at the enormity of the gift and slightly exaggerates her excitement for Belle’s sake. “It’s Simba!”

 

Belle cannot contain her composure any longer and crawls to the end of the bed where Roman stands with the prize that was almost as big as the toddler herself. Roman lifts her from the bed and sets her on her feet next to the gift. Belle lets out a squeal and wraps her short arms around the stuffed animal. Roman and Marlena both laugh at her joy. “Do you like it?” Roman queries.

 

Belle nods her head and Marlena asks, “Belle, what do you say to Roman?”

 

Belle leans against the bed, her fingers in her mouth and moving her foot vigorously over the carpet. She keeps her head down, watching the activity her foot is creating. “Belle?” Marlena calls in a drawn out tone. “Give Roman a big hug and thank him for your surprise. Belle turns to look at her mother, as if hoping she wasn’t serious.

 

“Ah…it’s okay, I know you like it Belle.” Roman says in an almost defeated voice.

 

Marlena doesn’t say another word but the look she gives Belle communicates that she means business. Belle quickly goes to where Roman is standing and he bends down to her level. She cautiously puts her arms around his neck and whispers, “sank you.”

 

Roman, his head turned slightly from Marlena’s view, but enough that she can see, closes his eyes to relish the brief moment. Marlena’s eyes well up with tears as her heart breaks for him. “You’re so very welcome, little Belle.” Belle moves from his grip and over to “Simba”. He watches her and draws in a quick breath through his nose and wipes at his eyes.

 

“Belle, why don’t you go show Chelsea your Simba and have her help you get in your pajamas, okay?”

 

“Mommmmmeeeeee”

 

“Belle, I bet Chelsea would love to see him! Go show her, kay?”

 

“Me not weady fo bed.” Belle objects.

 

“I didn’t say you had to go to bed right now, I just want you to get your pajamas on and then you can come back in here with mommy.”

 

Belle struggles to pick up the oversized toy and drag it to the door. Before she is out into the hall she is hollering for Chelsea.

 

Roman is still standing in the same position watching Belle’s tiny figure exit the room, his hands on his hips, a slight smile on his face. Marlena could tell his mind was no longer in *that* room. “Roman?” He turns his body to look at her but doesn’t speak. Marlena lowers her head, “uh….that was very sweet of you….to do that for Belle.”

 

He looks back at the door, “well, Doc…I’m sure you must know how I feel about her.” His voice becomes quiet and heavy with emotion but he continues, “I think about her *all* the time…I love her like she was my own. I don’t think that will ever go away.”

 

Marlena brings her finger to her lip to suppress the emotion pushing its way outward. “Roman….” Tears spill over the lids of her eyes. “I’m….sorry…I’m sorry that you were hurt, I’m sorry for what *I* did…but, I don’t want to regress to the past….”

 

Roman comes back to the bed and sits. He honestly did not want her to feel bad, but the memories of Belle’s paternity revealed were forever ingrained in his mind and try as he might, his heart would not allow him to forgive…..not completely. He gave her a simple smile and sought to put the thoughts out of his mind. “Doc, why don’t I go make you something to eat.”

 

A little stunned at his essay to change the subject, she is silently grateful. “Uh…okay…I haven’t eaten anything for awhile and I probably need to.”

 

He stands from the bed, “shall I surprise you or do you have a request?”

 

“Surprise me. Uh…not too much though. And…just water to drink….” He almost makes it out the door before she catches him again. “Oh…and….you know what? If Chelsea has any of that….artichoke dip left….uh…that she made yesterday….I would *love* that….” she takes a breath to say something else and he cuts her off.

 

“Doc! I thought you wanted to be surprised?!”

 

She giggles, “well, you know me….I’m not really into surprises….but, go on..whatever is fine….and get the chips…to go with the dip!” she calls after him.

 

“Lord!” He rolls his eyes and gives her a grin then exits the room.

 

Her gaze is fixed on the empty doorway as she realizes she is smiling. She straightens her lips and wonders outloud, “what is going on here. Why is he being so sweet and understanding?”

 

Roman stands just out of her view, able to hear what she has said. Another smile permeates his lips, “cause I *love* you Doc!” he whispers in response.

 

***

 

Carrie, Kate and Austin sit around a table at the Pub, Shawn and Caroline standing over them. They have been conversing about a number of things. “I just don’t even think it’s appropriate to be planning it right now!” Shawn opposes at the announcement of planning a baby shower for Marlena. “I mean with things so uncertain about Brady and all!”

 

“Grandpa…we *know* that Brady is going to be home soon and we can’t stop everything as if he isn’t!” Carrie retorts.

 

“How do you know that young lady? Tell me, how can you know that Brady is all right and he’s going to be home soon.” Shawn’s angry tone surprises everyone.

 

Caroline places a gentle hand on his shoulder, “Shawn dear….she’s just trying to stay positive.”

 

Carrie is reduced to tears and covers her eyes as Austin puts his arm around her for comfort. Kate takes in a deep breath.

 

“Well, how can we be positive? What could this family have to be positive about? Nothing but….heartache and trouble…..” Shawn turns his back to them and flings his arms up in complete discouragement. He spins back around and looks at his wife, “when will it end? HUH? When will this family get a little peace?” He throws the cup towel he is holding onto the bar and charges up the stairs.

 

“I’m sorry….Carrie, he didn’t mean…” Caroline comes around to reinforce Austin’s compassion.

 

“I know, Grandma…I’m just tired and worried. I didn’t mean to upset anyone by making plans for a baby shower. I just have to be busy…I had to get my mind off of this and I want *so* badly to do something for Marlena.

 

“Oh Carrie, honey…it was a wonderful gesture and I think we ought to go ahead with the plans and as *soon* as Brady comes home, we’ll have the biggest and most beautiful shower for Marlena!” Kate takes Carrie’s hand in hers and gives her a reassuring smile.

 

Carrie looks at Caroline for affirmation, “I think it’s a great idea!” Caroline tries to be as enthusiastic as she can, although having some of the same feelings as Shawn. A deeply religious and God fearing woman, she had always been, but the trials her and her family had been through over the years had sure put her faith to the test.

 

***

 

John lay quietly staring at the ceiling in his bedroom, thinking. Thinking about Brady and what he is going through. John brings his hand up to wipe a tear that has escaped out of the corner of his eye. “I’m sorry little man….Daddy never meant for you to get hurt. But, I’m gonna find you, you just hold on and try to be brave….cause your old man is gonna find you!” With strong determination but not without pain, John sits up and brings his legs over the side of the bed. He glances around the room at the medical equipment and down at his bandaged leg. “I gotta get out of here. I’m going crazy! I have to see you, Doc.” He pulls the needles from his arm that was feeding his body the medicine to make him well and grimaces with each step he takes toward his closet. After much effort he manages to get himself dressed and down the stairs, stopping intermittently to recover his sense of perception, no doubt caused from lack of oxygen and blood to his brain. He goes to the downstairs bedroom to retrieve a key and a security access card to gain entrance into Marlena’s apartment that he had always kept hidden in the desk. He glances at the clock…11:30 P.M. John figured he was taking a big risk going to the penthouse but he *had* to see her. He had to know that she was okay. He slips into a jacket and fits a baseball cap down over his head that is still hanging on the hall tree by the door. Cautiously he exits the loft and limps into the cool night air in the direction of Marlena’s apartment.

 

***

 

Marlena had watched Roman and Belle in the floor of her bedroom for a good deal of the evening. Belle had returned, in her “Lion King” pajamas in honor of the gift and her new found *friend* after showing Chelsea. The three of them had enjoyed a rather humorous and light hearted time as Belle was always a hoot to play with. Marlena was truly glad that Belle had warmed up to Roman and she could tell *he* was thrilled. She had listened to Belle giggle and squeal as Roman gave her a “horsey ride” around the room. She had thought how Roman had never really had a chance to do this kind of thing with his own children. That thought made her heart sad. Belle had given out *finally* and so had Marlena. Roman had been bold enough to kick off his boots and join them on the bed. He could not have been happier to have her next to him, if only for a little while. Marlena was a little uncomfortable about him being there, but didn’t object when he had almost insisted on staying until she was asleep.

 

Roman rubbed his eyes, as weariness was starting to get the upper hand. Marlena had been asleep for awhile now and Belle, uncharacteristically still lay peacefully on the other side of Marlena. Roman had stared at Marlena for so long….long enough to memorize her features. The sweet expression on her face made his heart race. He wanted to touch her so bad. He had almost dared to smooth the hair away from her eyes and trace his finger down her delicate cheek bone, but contained the urge for now. ‘Oh Doc….you are *so* beautiful.’

 

He slipped his arm around her and his breath caught in his throat as she snuggled up next to him. She mumbled and brought her head over to his chest, “Oh…John.” Roman closes his eyes, recalling what it felt like to have her this close to him again, wishing it was his name she would call, knowing *that* possibility was a long shot. He decided he didn’t care….she was in *his* arms tonight and that’s all that mattered.

 

***

 

As fast as he possible could, John made it across University Park without any trouble. Knowing all too well, this was a regular beat for officers, as it happened to be a favorite night time hang out for non-threatening criminals. His fear was being stopped by one of the officers and being recognized. Unbelievably he didn’t notice one squad car in the area, for that, he was thankful. Soon, the highrise apartment building that was his destination came into view. He paused to look at it and think how close he was to seeing his wife, his love. His heart was beating so hard in his chest it hurt. It had been seven long, harrowing months since he had seen her. His sapphire eyes welled up with tears at the thought of only seeing her from a distance and not being able to go to her and hold her. Shortly, he suppressed the feelings and forged ahead, praying to God that no one would be there and that he would not be seen.

 

He reaches the parking lot out front and remembers the guard in the lobby. ‘How am I gonna get past him?’ He considers the calibre of men working at the desk most of the time. He usually, always, had to place his own men on the door if he wanted assurance that Marlena and the kids were safe. With that he concocts a plan to ring the service bell in the back and then, hopefully, get around to the front lobby again before the guard can.

 

He was able to get into the lobby without being detected and goes to the elevator door and uses the security card to open it. Just as the doors are closing, the guard saunters back into the lobby. “Thank God for rent-a-cops!” he breathed. John reaches Marlena’s apartment and prays hard that no one is downstairs when he opens the door. He knew Marlena used the alarm but never in the emergency mode. He would have a few seconds to get to the touchpad and disarm it. Quietly, he turns the key and cringes at the unusually loud noise the lock makes as it snaps open. He pauses very briefly and realizes the alarm was not even set. He then listens for any evidence that would indicate someone heard the door unlock. Guardedly he enters the dark apartment and lets out a tiny sigh of relief, although concerned about the alarm not being on. He considers that she might not even be there. ‘Maybe she and Belle are staying with someone.’ He hoped not, only because he ached to see her. His heart leaps in his chest at the smell of this familiar place. Her place…..it was so distinguishing, so much representative of her incredible style and taste. John shuts his eyes and tears are forced down his cheeks. He doesn’t waste another minute and ascends the stairs. Although it crosses his mind, he doesn’t stop at Brady’s room or even Belle’s. He wants to see *her*. As he proceeds down the hall he realizes her door is open and he hastily moves out of view. John manoeuvres down the wall silently until he reaches the open doorway. The room is dark and immediately he is unable to focus. He peers inside and has to hold his breath as he realizes the bed is unmade and she is there. After a long moment, he squints and blinks to adjust to the darkened room and his mouth drops open as the sight before him becomes distinct. ‘Roman..Ro….Roman?’ John staggers backwards in disbelief. ‘Marlena, asleep in Roman’s arms and *my* daughter lying next to them.’

“Sami, how did it go with your mother?” Caroline pours a cup of coffee and lifts the pot toward her granddaughter.

 

“No thanks. Uh…it went pretty well.” Sami smiles as she turns Will’s bottle up to check the contents. “We had a really great afternoon.”

 

“I’m *so* glad!” Caroline moves around the couch to sit next to Sami, where she has been giving Will his morning bottle. Sami places the bottle on the coffee table and brings Will to her shoulder to burp him. Caroline rubs Sami’s jean clad leg, “I’m really proud of you.”

 

Sami just smiles and pats Will’s back. “Grandma, has Austin called?”

 

“No, but he was here last night…..with Carrie and Kate. Were you expecting him to call?” Caroline questions.

 

Sami’s face grows hot and she grits her teeth. Hoping to sound innocent and unaffected she responds, “oh…what were they doing here?”

 

“Oh…they came for a bite to eat and we talked about giving your mother a baby shower….as soon as Brady is home safely, of course.”

 

Sami doesn’t respond except to Will’s cries. “Okay, okay…momma’s got the rest of your bottle right here.” Sami begins to formulate an idea that she thought of the day before into a plan. “Grandma, if Austin calls today, I really need to talk to him, okay? Mom wanted me and Austin to bring Will over today.”

 

Caroline’s heart breaks as she feels certain Marlena *would* not invite Sami and Austin without Carrie. She lowers her head and direct’s her attention on pulling a string hanging from her blouse.

 

“Grandma? Okay? Did you hear me?” Sami searches Caroline’s face.

 

“Sami, honey…” Caroline starts with a pained look.

 

Sami turns her head, knowing what her grandmother is going to say. “Grandma…please, don’t start. *Please?*

 

Caroline presses her lips together and stands from the couch with her coffee cup in hand. “Sami, just….be true to yourself….don’t live a life built on fantasies. You know, Samantha, it says in Proverbs, “a man who…..”

 

“GRANDMA! I don’t need a sermon!” Will has started to cry as the last of his bottle is gone. Sami looks down at her whimpering son. “I’ve got to go pick up gramma and grandpa.” She pushes past Caroline and retreats to her room, slamming the door behind her which causes her grandmother to flinch.

 

***

 

“Oh hi Mr. Brady.” Chelsea enters the kitchen with Belle on her arm.

 

“Uh…how ya doin Chelsea?” Roman flits around the kitchen putting the finishing touches on a tray loaded with pancakes topped with pecans and bananas, butter and syrup, a tall glass of milk and a vase with a single red rose.

 

Belle, sucking vigorously on a Big Bird pacifier, lifts her sleepy head from Chelsea’s shoulder to inspect what is going on.

 

“Belle, you wanna help me serve mommy breakfast in bed?” Roman bends to look her in the eyes and touches her nose with the tip of his finger. A huge grin spreads across her face as she perks up and nods eagerly.

 

“Okay, let’s go!” Roman gives Chelsea a look of apology. “I’m sorry, Chelsea, I didn’t even think that you may have different plans for Belle….”

 

“Oh no…that’s perfectly fine! I was just going to fix breakfast, but….I’m sure Belle will eat some of Marlena’s. No…go on…I can start a load of laundry before I give Belle a bath!”

 

“Thanks!” Roman picks up the heavy tray and Belle reaches up to help him. “Okay, little Belle….let me carry it up the stairs and then you can help!” The two make their way up to Marlena’s room and Roman raps, lightly, on the door. No answer. He pushes the door open to find her still sleeping.

 

Belle runs to the side of the bed and tugs on the comforter, “mommy, mommy….wake up…wooky mommy….pancakes!”

 

Marlena stirs and rubs her eyes. “Wh…what?” She rolls to her back from her side and blinks several times to focus her eyes on Roman standing over her holding the tray. A sleepy smile across her face. “What did you do?” With much effort she sits up and Roman sets the tray in front of her. “Oh my…this is a treat!”

 

Belle is in her own struggle trying to get on the bed. Roman bends and gives her a lift. “Mommy…pancakes,” she squeals as she crawls over Marlena’s legs and to her side. She sits on her knees and pulls her pacifier out of her mouth and lets it drop to the bed in which Marlena picks it up and frowns slightly then places it on the bedside table. She had successfully gotten Belle to give up the pacifier and relented when Belle regressed after John’s death. Although Belle didn’t know what had happened, it had been very traumatic for her to go from seeing her daddy everyday to…..*never* seeing him. Marlena knew it was very normal behavior for children to sometimes revert to such things after going through a difficult event. She was just thankful Belle had not reversed her potty training skills. She was only taking her pacifier at night and Marlena figured it was perfectly harmless. She starts to laugh and brushes Belle’s hair out of her eyes, “Belle, you look like a puppy begging for food! I guess you want mommy to share this with you, huh?”

 

Belle nods her head, “mommy share.” Belle looks up at Roman who has his arms crossed, looking on in amusement, a wide grin on his face. “You have some?”

 

“No, Belle…that’s okay, you and mommy eat it!”

 

Marlena looks at Roman and gives him a sweet smile that makes his heart flutter. “Thank you, Roman…this is very sweet!”

 

“Hey….you *know* I’m the daddy when it comes to making pancakes!”

 

Marlena giggles as she remembers the years she spent eating his *great* pancakes. “You are….oh, you are!” Without having to even look at her daughter Marlena, instinctively, grabs Belle just before she lands her hand in a puddle of sticky syrup on the plate. “Just hold on, baby…mommy will get you a bite.”

 

***

 

John has been standing in the hall listening to their conversation. He burns with anger and jealousy, hurt, rejection encompass his heart and mind. ‘I can’t believe this….she has moved on.’ He had spent the night moving between Brady and Belle’s bedroom, sleep had not come at all. His heart was heavy and he felt like his hopes for the future had been lost forever. He knew he should leave, since Chelsea was stirring about downstairs and Roman and Marlena would soon be leaving the bedroom. ‘I gotta get out of here….’ Fatigue and his injury was beginning to overtake him but he couldn’t pull his gaze away from the bedroom. He just wanted to look at her. After several near misses of Chelsea putting away clean laundry and toys he goes back to the hallway to the position that, he found, gave him the best optimum view of the bed, where Belle played and Roman and Marlena sat talking.

 

“OH! Roman…..feel!” Marlena’s pulls the covers away from her pregnant belly.

 

Roman was bending to set the breakfast tray on the floor and raises up again hurriedly. He looks at her with wide eyes. “What?”

 

She takes his hand, without thinking, and positions it to feel the baby kicking. “Did you feel it?” A huge smile is cast across her lips. “Wait……*there*! Did you feel it that time?” She looks at Roman, her face beaming.

 

“Yeah…..wow!” Roman’s face lights up with joy. “Oh….Doc!”

 

Belle has taken notice to the activity at the head of the bed and decides she needs to put in her two cents. “Mommy….my baby movin?”

 

“Yeah, Belle….that’s the baby moving!” Roman lets out a chuckle and nods in agreement, still grinning as if this were his own child.

 

John blinks back tears and he thinks surely his ears and eyes have betrayed him. ‘Oh my God…..oh…..’ He stands for a long moment. The small hallway begins to whirl in motion and he brings his hand to his head, leaning against the wall. ‘Marlena and Roman are together and she is *pregnant*!’ John grits his teeth and turns toward the stairs. Feeling as though his heart has been ripped from his chest….’this wasn’t suppose to happen.’ Thoughts twisting through his mind like a tornado, he thinks about Stefano Dimera and the pain his evil has caused for so many years. ‘He started this whole mess!’ John thought. Giving him Roman Brady’s memories and sending him to Salem started this roller coaster ride that had been going on for as long as John could remember. John was so distraught at the moment that he could not consider anything good that had happened to him over the last ten years….his children, the love he had shared with Marlena….none of it registered as he staggered down the stairs, giving no thought of being noticed. Numbly, he limps toward the door and just as Chelsea comes into the room he brings the door closed behind him.

 

Perplexed, Chelsea stops abruptly. “Now who was that? didn’t look like Mr. Brady.” Puzzled she stands, holding a laundry basket then goes up the stairs. She peeks into Marlena’s bedroom and notices Roman still sitting on the bed. She starts to become worried. “Excuse me? Uh…was someone here visiting?”

 

Both Roman and Marlena give her a peculiar look then look at one another. Roman speaks first, “what do you mean, Chelsea?”

 

“Well….someone just walked out the front door…..I was coming out of the kitchen and I just caught the back of ’em….it looked like a man…”

 

Roman leaps from the bed and points to Chelsea, “you stay up here with Doc and Belle.” He then looks at Marlena, “I’ll be back! Keep this door shut!”

 

Marlena’s expression is pure fear. “Okay…..” She reaches forward to bring Belle into her lap. Sensing the panic, Belle starts to whimper. “Shhhh….it’s okay, baby….it’s okay.”

 

***

 

“I don’t care what *you* think. I want to pursue it!” Kristen screams at the young attorney.

 

“Ms. Blake….I don’t have a problem taking your case, I just feel like it is my duty to tell you that based on the information you have given me, it does not sound like we will *have* much of a case….but if you are certain you want to do this, then I’m prepared to offer my services.” He unfolds his arms and leans over the large wooden desk that divides he and the client.

 

Kristen sits with her legs crossed, her foot swinging about nervously. “Good! I am absolutely certain I want to sue Marlena Evans for custody of Brady Black. She is unfit….and I can prove it!” Kristen releases a laugh, “well, I guess that’s *your* job, huh?” She stands and reaches her hand across the desk. “Thank you Mr. Bryson for your time. I’ll be in touch!”

 

The tall, handsome lawyer stands to accept Kristen’s hand a little surprised by her hastiness. “Uh….of course….but…Ms. Blake…I need…..”

 

Before he can finish she has reached the office door, turns and gives him a smile and is gone. He stares at the closed door then plops down to the chair, annoyed and frustrated. “This outta be a good one!”

 

***

 

Sami stands with Will outside the airport terminal, waiting for her grandparents. She has not seen them in quite awhile and they had only seen pictures of Will. She bounces back and forth, trying to keep Will happy as long as possible.

 

Soon, they are making their way up the jetway, joyous smiles on their faces as they greet Sami and Will. “Oh….Samantha!” Martha Evans envelopes her granddaughter in a sweet, gentle embrace.

 

Sami’s grandfather, Frank, bends to kiss her, his arms full of bags. “How are you, sugar?”

 

“I’m fine grandpa! Sami smiles and pulls Will away from her chest so they can look at him. “Here’s your little great grandson.” Sami’s blue eyes shine with delight.

 

“Ahhhh…..he’s *so* beautiful! Come here to gramma!” She holds her hands out to take him.

 

“Hey there little fella….this is your grandpa!” Frank gets down in Will’s face, making silly faces at him. “Yeah…me and this little guy is gonna have some fun, aint we?”

 

Will’s bottom lip starts to quiver and huge tears start to form in his eyes. They all laugh. “Sorry grandpa, he sometimes gets scared when he sees a new face!” Sami offers to take a bag from her grandfather and the quartet head toward baggage to retrieve the other bags.

 

***

 

Roman explore’s the parking garage and lot just outside Marlena’s building after combing the apartment inside. Roman returns to the lobby of the building. He approaches the security desk. “Hey…did you happen to see someone leave the building a few minutes ago?”

 

The guard gives Roman a curious look, “Uh…yeah a guy that I didn’t recognize, I think he had a baseball hat on. He came off the elevator and just walked out. I opened the door for him.

 

“What did he look like? I mean, was he tall, dark hair….what?”

 

“I think, yeah…he had dark hair and kinda tall. He had his head down the whole time…so I didn’t get a really good look at him. OH….. and he was *limping*.” The fresh faced guard points at Roman, as if he has just remembered where Jimmy Hoffa was buried. “Yeah….I almost forgot that…he was limping, cause when he first came off the elevator I didn’t really pay that much attention to him, cause you know…there’s a lot of people who live in this building and actually I haven’t been here too long and I just figured that it was a resident that I hadn’t seen yet but…….”

 

Roman holds his hand up, knowing exactly *who* had been there. “Okay….Kojak….calm down! That’s *all* I needed….” Roman turns toward the elevators. “Hey, but thanks though….you were a lot of help!”

 

Slightly embarrassed the young man comes around the guard desk to open the elevator doors. “Uh…okay.”

 

As the elevator takes Roman to Marlena’s penthouse, he confirms in his mind *who* was there. He figured it would be near to impossible for someone to sneak into the apartment, but *someone* who had a key and knew the alarm code could do it with no problem. ‘John!’ Initially, this infuriates Roman, but then he realizes if John had been there this morning and seen Marlena then he would have seen Roman there also. A smug smile spreads across his lips, he enters the apartment once again, he thinks to himself, ‘Well, partner….bet you gotta an eye full this morning, huh?’ He climbs the stairs and enters Marlena’s bedroom, the smile still on his lips.

 

“Roman, what’s going on?!” Marlena sits up, a look of terror on her face.

 

Lost in his egotistical reverie, Roman has forgotten the state he left the room in. “Oh…it was….the….uh…..maintenance guy…he said…he had a leak downstairs and he….had to……make sure it wasn’t coming from somewhere here.” Roman waits for a response, holding his breath in hopes that she would buy it.

 

Marlena gives Chelsea an odd look, “that’s strange…looks like he would call first. In fact, I wish he *would* call first before just waltzing in here unannounced!”

 

“He usually does, that *is* strange. Well, I’m gonna finish doing laundry. Belle didn’t get a bath last night, you want me to bathe her and get her dressed?”

 

Marlena looks down at her daughter who has secured her pacifier in her mouth again and is laying against Marlena’s belly. “Belle, you wanna go with Chelsea and get a bath?”

 

At that Belle looks up at her mother and starts to cry. “Nooooo.”

 

“Okay, okay…” Marlena directs her attention to Chelsea again, “it’s okay…she can take a bath with me, but if you’ll bring her some clothes, I’d appreciate it.”

 

“Sure!” Chelsea exits the room.

 

Before Roman can say anything the phone rings. Marlena reaches for it, “Dr. Evans.”

 

“Dr. Evans….don’t bother with the ransom…we’re not bringing your kid back today…we’ll be in touch with further instructions.”

 

Marlena is frantic, “wait….don’t hang up….please…..” Her plea is to no avail. The phone goes dead and she bursts into tears. Chelsea hears the cries from the hallway and returns immediately. Stunned, Roman reaches the bed in two steps and grabs Marlena by the shoulders. Frightened by all the commotion, Belle begins to cry and grips Marlena’s neck.

 

“DOC! Who was it?” Roman searches her face.

 

Always alert and attentive, Chelsea runs to get Belle and prys her away from Marlena and talks calmly to try and soothe her fear. “It’s okay Belle, it’s okay.” She glances at Roman, “I’ll take her to her room…let me know if there is anything I can do.”

 

“Yeah, thanks Chelsea!” Roman returns his attendance to Marlena. “What is it, Doc?”

 

She gains her composure and makes a fist with one hand and brings it down into the mattress. “Oh….WHY?…..Roman….they aren’t going to bring Brady home today!” She begins to cry again and he pulls her to his chest.

 

“Try to calm down, Doc….calm down and tell me what they said.” He brings his hands from around her neck and holds her face, firmly, between his hands looking directly into her eyes. “Tell me.”

 

She brings her hands up to his arms and takes in a deep breath. “He said, don’t bother bringing the money today because…..” She presses her lips together and cuts her eyes to the side then closes them, tears pour down her cheeks. “….Don’t bother bringing the money because he isn’t bringing Brady back….and that he would be in touch.”

 

Roman relaxes his grip on her and she wipes her face with the back of her hand. “I’m gonna call the station and see if they got the trace.” He grabs the phone and dials. “Abe Carver please…..Abe…did ya’ll get that call?” There is a long pause. “Okay…yeah, I’m gonna stay here for a bit and I’ll be by before long.” He pushes the off button and gives Marlena a defeated look. “Wasn’t long enough.”

 

“Roman, what’s going on?” Marlena swings her legs around to get out of bed. “Why? Why would they back out?” She struggles to get to her feet, panic in her voice.

 

“Doc, now don’t get too excited….I don’t want you hurt yourself or the baby.” He stands and holds his arms out to steady her.

 

She pauses and brings her hands to her abdomen, closing her eyes she takes in several deep breathes. “I need some air….her breathing is staggered and Roman assists her as she walks to the french doors and opens them. She closes her eyes and draws in a long breath. “Oh…*God*…why is this happening?”

 

Roman stands behind her aching to wrap her in his arms… hold her…soothe her fears. He raises his hands to place them on her shoulders and pauses in mid air. ‘Careful….don’t push, Roman.’ He gently caresses her shoulders and she tenses at his touch. He doesn’t relent but brings his body close and his mouth to her ear and whispers, “It’s gonna be all right.”

 

She turns around to look him in the eyes. She searches his face, her eyes glistening and she speaks in a low tone, “I don’t know how…….” Marlena lets the tears spill down her cheeks, “I don’t know how.”

“Yeah, Abe…they just called a little while ago. I don’t know, they said not to bother bringing the money cause they aren’t bringing Brady back today. Doc is, naturally, pretty shaken but she’s gonna be okay. Sami is one her way here now, with Marlena’s parents. I’m gonna come down to the station, I think we need to step things up on this investigation. I got something I need to do first and then I’ll be over. Yeah, okay…see ya in a bit.” Roman returns the phone to the cradle, grabs his coat and exits the penthouse.

 

***

 

Marlena, wrapped in a towel, stoops down and carefully lifts Belle out of the tub. ‘Shouldn’t be doing that, Marlena,’ she thinks to herself. “Gramma and Paw Paw will be here soon, so we have to get ready!” She fights to keep her tone from being overly oppressive. After drying Belle off, Marlena releases her squirming daughter so she can perform her customary “after bath” dance. She can’t help but smile and lets out a laugh at Belle’s gleeful performance. Wistfully, she remembers John, his playful and spirited nature. Lost in those memories, she speaks in an entranced tone, “Belle you are just like your daddy!” Before Marlena realizes what she has said, Belle stops her play and looks at her mother.

 

“My daddy come home, now?”

 

Regretting her words, Marlena’s heart breaks at the look of hope in Belle’s eyes. “No baby, daddy is not coming home.” Almost immediately, Belle returns to her puerile games which causes Marlena’s heart to ache even more. She was afraid Belle was losing her memory of John. More and more it was affecting her less when she heard talk of him. ‘I can’t let that happen. No matter *how* painful it is…I must keep John alive in her mind.’

 

Marlena dresses herself and Belle in matching turtlenecks and denim overalls. She pulls Belle’s hair up in a ponytail and leaves her own down, putting a bit of makeup on her face. Marlena considered how good it was to be dressed in something other than sweats and to fix herself up a little. She leaves the bathroom and goes to the bed to pull the comforter up and tidy the area that she has been living in. Her eye catches the picture of John on the bedside table and she sits, running her finger across the glass of the frame. She is reminded of the vow she made in the bathroom. “Belle, come over here.” Belle takes ahold of her “blankie”, pops her thumb in her mouth and crosses the room. Marlena holds the picture out for Belle to see it, “Belle, who is this?”

 

Without a seconds hesitation, Belle jerks her thumb from her mouth and exclaims with excitement, “Daddy!”

 

Marlena’s eyes well up with tears, and she chokes back a quiet whimper. “Who loves Belle?”

 

“Daddy!” Belle points and touches John’s face.

 

“Who’s daddy’s girl?” She wipes away a tear rolling down her cheek.

 

“Belle babeeeee!” Belle squeals with delight at the game that John so often played with her.

 

Marlena brings Belle into her lap and cradles her head to her chest. “Mommy loves you…..” Grateful that she remembers, Marlena kisses the top of her daughter’s head. There is a knock at the bedroom door and Belle squirms to get free and runs to the door. Upon reaching the door, herself, Marlena opens it. “Oh…mom…dad!” She greets her parents with warm hugs. Sami and Will are standing behind them. She brings Sami to her for a gentle embrace and holds her arms out to take Will. “Come here, my *precious* boy.” Marlena gives Will a little hug while her parents are reacquainting themselves with Belle, who at the moment is acting way too demure and clutching Marlena’s pant leg. “I’m sorry I can’t be more accommodating….like meeting you in the living room,” she frowns.

 

“Oh…honey, we don’t care! I just want to know that you are doing okay.” Martha Evans places her sweet, gentle hands on her daughters pregnant belly. “How’s my grandbaby to be?”

 

Marlena covers the wrinkled, kind hands of her mother with her free hand. “She’s kicking! She’s so feisty. Just like Belle was!” Marlena gestures toward the sitting area in her bedroom. “Let’s sit. I really need to be sitting.” Sami sits on the floor with Belle in her lap.

 

“Marlena honey, how are you doing….really?” Her mother sits, a look of disheartenment in her eyes.

 

“Well, I’m okay….as good as I can be with Brady mis……..” Marlena catches herself and glances in Sami’s direction. Belle is oblivious.

 

Sami reads Marlena’s look and jumps up. “I need to go fix Will’s bottle. You wanna come help me, Belle?” Belle nods her head eagerly.

 

“I’ll just hold my sweet, little grandson while you’re gone, okay?” Marlena is talking to Sami but is directing her voice toward Will who is gazing at her with dark brown eyes and a crooked little smile on his face. “Yes, I will….grandma will hold this baby!”

 

“Sure mom.” Sami smiles and bounces out of the room, Belle on her hip.

 

Marlena becomes the grieving parent once again as she communicates the latest news on Brady to her parents. Her mother moves close to her, her eyes filled with large tears. Martha brings her daughter into her arms. “Sweetheart….I wish there was more your daddy and I could do.” She rubs Marlena’s back and they are interrupted by Will’s whimpers and combative movement.

 

“Here, sugar….I’ll take him.” Frank stands up to take his great grandson into his large hands. Marlena’s father was a big man, 6’4″, but was the kindest, most gentle man she had ever known, “Come here and see Paw Paw.” He bounces Will around and walks to the terrace outside the bedroom.

 

Marlena lovingly watches him, “thanks daddy!” She turns back to her mother. “Oh….mom, I just wish *I* could do more. I mean, I’ve been so confined since all of this happened. I feel so helpless.” Her voice trails to silence and the tears start down her cheeks.

 

Her mother reaches up and wipes them away. “They are going to find him honey. You just have to have faith.”

 

“I know…I *do*…I think. I don’t know *what* God is trying to teach me, but it sure has been a hard lesson.” Marlena gazes at her stomach and smoothes her hand across it. “This baby……” She pauses for a long time, her eyes closed, “this baby, I thought was a sign of new hope and life….” Marlena’s hazel eyes shimmer in the late morning sun that is peering through the terrace doors. She presses her lips tightly together. “If something happens to Brady…..I just don’t know what….I will be so confused and….”

 

She can’t continue and her mother envelops her in another hug. “Shhhh. Don’t talk like that. They are going to find him!”

 

There is nothing like the pain of a mother’s heart when her child is hurting. Both this mother and daughter knew that anguish all too well.

 

***

 

John lay in a supine position on the couch in the living room of the loft. He is still in the jacket that he left in the night before, the baseball hat on the coffee table in front of him. He is weary and hurting, both physically and emotionally. ‘Oh….Doc, I can’t believe this. I wanted to see you so bad…*and* Belle….’ His eyes fill with tears that keep their position at the moment. ‘You and *Roman* are back together!’ John rubs his forehead as his mind plays the images of seeing Doc, lying on Roman’s chest, Belle there with them and her pregnant stomach, both of them smiling from ear to ear as the baby, no doubt, was moving inside her. “AHHH…STOP!” He rubs his brow again, with more force as if this would erase the mental pictures.

 

Walking toward the door of the loft, Roman considers what his reaction will be upon seeing John. There was no doubt in his mind that it was, in fact, John at the apartment earlier. ‘It’s possible that John saw me with Marlena this morning.’ A haughty smile spread across his lips as he glanced about him. He pulls the correct key from his pocket and turns it in the lock until it clicks open. One last look behind him and he pulls the door back.

 

John sits up slightly at the sound coming from across the room. Too weak and not interested enough to get up, after seeing it’s Roman, he brings his head back against the soft cushions of the couch and closes his eyes. His teeth clenched, he prepares himself, mentally.

 

“Hey, John?” Roman comes around the chairs sitting on the other side of the coffee table. “How are you feeling?”

 

“Terrible!” John responds without moving or opening his eyes.

 

Roman sits quietly for a moment, comtemplating John’s mood and tone. “The doctor been by?”

 

“Nope.”

 

Roman brings his hands to his lips, no longer able to keep silent about what he knows. “Uh…John…I know you were at Doc’s apartment.” He waits, silently, for John’s response.

 

For the first time, John opens his eyes but does not move his body. “And…?”

 

“*And?* And…I think that was a pretty stupid move, don’t you?” Roman counteracts in a questioning tone.

 

John grimaces as he rises to a sitting position, his dark blue eyes full of resentment. He looks fixedly at Roman. “Why? Because I saw you there?”

 

“NO! Because what if Doc would have seen you? Stefano has threatened to hurt your son if anyone finds out you are alive!”

 

John runs his fingers through his hair and closes his eyes again. “I needed to see my *wife*!” He stares at Roman. “So…were you planning on telling me?”

 

Roman gives John a look of perplexity, although knowing, exactly, what he is talking about. “Telling you what?”

 

Tired of the game, John’s patience and self-restraint has run out. He stands and the intensity in his voice is stronger, with more vehemence in his tone, through clenched teeth he growls, . “THAT YOU WERE SLEEPING WITH *MY* WIFE!”

 

Somewhat amazed at John’s incorrect inference, he stands for a long while, before the statement moves him into complete anger. Roman steps forward with force and seizes the lapels of John’s jacket. Seething with acrimony, Roman takes in long, deep breathes as he spits back, “HOW DARE YOU……*YOU* have NO room to talk! Let me remind you….*John*….she was *MY* wife once….and *you* took that away from *me*! You stole what was once mine….my wife….my family….my future….everything! So don’t you *dare* act like a victim!” The two men stand inches apart and Roman releases his grip with a slight shove to John’s chest but he never lowers his gaze. “Now….you know what it feels like!”

 

John, refusing to backdown, in turn, grabs Roman, “Don’t you *ever* touch me again, you got me, pal! I’m sick and tired of your pity party! *You* are the one that walked away from your wife and your children. I pushed Marlena to go to you and try to work things out and YOU rejected her……*you* have no one to blame but yourself.” John turns him loose and walks away. He walks to the fireplace mantel. “But….you got me right where you want me, don’t ya?” His tone is low and heavy with emotion, “I mean, I couldn’t expect Doc to live her life alone…..she thinks I’m dead. And….now….she’s pregnant with your child!” Then he returns his regard to Roman again, “But….you know as well as I do….if she knew I was alive, it would *all* be different.” John looks back at the mantel, hiding his uncertainty.

 

Roman shakes his head in disbelief. “I should have let you die!” Roman heads toward the door.

 

John spins around, “Why? Because it would make things easier for you?”

 

Injured and vexed beyond words, Roman pulls the door to the loft open and stands for a moment thinking. ‘He thinks this baby is mine.’ Compunctiously, Roman lowers his gaze to the floor, knowing he should correct John’s inaccurate conjecture but……he steps out into the vestibule just outside the loft door and brings it closed without another word.

 

John stands in silence, the wound in his leg throbbing in pain. He glances back to the mantel, to a picture of his *family*. In his heart, he didn’t want to be angry with Marlena but he was fighting with those feelings. He couldn’t understand how she could have been so quick to reconcile with Roman…..and be having a child with him. Tears form in the oceans of his eyes and in frustrated outrage he swipes everything off the mantel then walks to the chair and plops down, covering his face he begins to weep.

 

***

 

“Good, good! I will stay away from Salem for a little while longer and then I’ll decide what we shall do with our good boy, Brady Black!” Stefano, in a rather cheerful mood after just hanging up with Marlena, gives his favorable satisfaction at Bart’s message. “I just hung up with Marlena and she sounded….okay!” Stefano beems with demented pride. “Ahhh….Bart! Things are going very well! Soon, I’ll be in Salem and will have complete control of John and his family and most importantly, I will have the woman I love!”

 

“Uh…boss, what about Roman Brady?”

 

“WHAT ABOUT HIM?” Stefano snorts.

 

“Well, he’s been spending a lot of time with Dr. Evans lately!” Mindless, he continues, “I don’t think he’s gonna be too happy when you get to town!”

 

Stefano rolls his eyes, “Bart….how many times do I have to tell you? Roman Brady, John Black….NOBODY is a match for me! I don’t really care how Roman Brady feels about me….*nothing* will stop me from getting what I want!”

 

“Whatever, boss!”

 

“Now, Bart…I want you to be sure and make the boy comfortable….remember, I don’t want him hurt!”

 

Bart interrupts, “I’m surprised you are so concerned about *John Black’s* son?”

 

“YOU IDIOT! He is Marlena’s son now! John Black is dead, remember? Marlena cares very deeply for him and I don’t want to hurt her!” ‘Bart…you couldn’t get a clue if you bought one!’ Stefano thinks to himself and suddenly tired of the foolish blather, he brings it to an end. “Bart, just do as I tell you….things work much better that way!”

 

“Okay boss!” Bart clicks the phone shut and turns to the three individuals in the room with him. “Well, little kid….looks like you’re gonna get to stay with *us*! Aren’t ya glad?” Bart sneers and lets out a gutteral chuckle.

 

Feeling rather protected by the one man that had showed him a little compassion, Brady jumps from the bed and runs to Bart, kicking him hard in the shin then landing a fist in his groin. “I hate you, I hate you, I hate you……”

 

The other two men, spontaneously, lunge toward Brady before Bart can grab him. Laughing, the stocky guard pulls Brady away, still kicking and flailing his arms. “Hey there little fella…..take it easy.” He carries him back to the bed to calm him down. “he he he he….I know…he kinda has that affect on everyone! But you shouldn’t do that!”

 

Everything but amused, Bart stands doubled over, his face twisted up in agony. “You little *brat*! You’re gonna pay for that!”

 

“Ahh….get over it, man! But….good thing, you had us here….He’d probably whipped your skinny butt!” The other two men start to howl in merriment.

 

***

 

“Krissy, this is insane! There is no way any judge in their right mind is going to award *you* custody of Brady Black!” Peter holds his hand out in useless gesture toward Kristen who is sitting, crosslegged in a winged back chair at the Dimera mansion.

 

“Thanks *so* much for your confidence in me, Peter!” She takes a sip of her *juice*.

 

Peter glances at the glass, knowing, without a doubt, it wasn’t just *juice*. He rubs his forehead, exasperated. “Kristen…it’s not that….” He has to pause, considering maybe he *did* think it was that. “It’s just that….you don’t have a strong enough case. Marlena is one of the most influential, respected doctors in this part of the country. She is known for her generosity and commitment to the community. I mean….Kristen, you might as well be going up against Mother Teresa.”

 

This infuriates Kristen and she jumps up, nearly spilling her drink. “ARRGGGHH! I’m so *sick* of hearing how incredibly wonderful “Saint Marlena” is! Doesn’t anybody recognize that she has neglected *John’s* son? Does anybody *care* that this *could* have been avoided had Marlena not been so consummed with herself and her *new* baby to be?” she mocks in an indignant tone.

 

Peter follows close behind her. “Why do you want Brady, Kristen? I’ve never heard you say a word about him.”

 

She whirls around, “I LOVE HIM, PETER! He was John’s son….he was going to be *my* son, maybe you had forgotten that!” Kristen quickly turns away afraid of indicating her jealous, revengeful feelings.

 

Peter stands close behind her, very aware of her true feelings. Placing his hands on her shoulders, he attempts to calm her and begins, quietly. “Krissy…I love you…you know that, but you are letting this vendetta against Marlena go too far.” He closes his eyes, waiting to be blasted, his wait is very short as she quickly turns to him and pokes her finger in his chest.

 

“I don’t care what you or anyone thinks! I am going forward with this and *no* one is going to stop me!” She shoves him out of the way and upon reaching the bar, without any regards, pours her, now empty, glass full of vodka and downs the entire contents without stopping.

“You all right, sugar?” Marlena’s father rubs his daughters shoulders thoughtfully. “Who was that?”

 

“Yeah, daddy…I’m okay.” Marlena sits on the bed as another contraction starts. She pushes out a few short breath’s and then a long one. “Uh…it was…Stefano.”

 

Frank Evans stops massaging and looks directly into her eyes, his tone driven yet controlled. “What the hell did that man want?”

 

She doesn’t answer immediately, she waits for the contraction to pass, rubbing her belly she looks at her father with a wan smile. “Daddy…Stefano is my *patient*. He checks in with me periodically.”

 

The large man shakes his head. “Honey, you are a smart woman….I wouldn’t ever question that but something I just don’t understand is how in the world you could ever let that man be any part of your life, even if it is professionally!” The kind and gentle man puts his hand on his hip and gives her a disconcerted look.

 

Looking at him now, she is reminded of what awe and respect she has for him. As a young girl and then a teen she couldn’t fully appreciate his unconditional love and fairness. Even when she and her twin, Samantha, would do things to warrant stern disciplinary action, he was always objective and tender. She, unlike Samantha, wasn’t as needy of rigor. She had always been focused and attentive and maybe a little apprehensive about going against “the rules”. Marlena had never given her parents the kind of trouble that her sister had. The bond she felt with her parents ran very deep and she trusted them completely. She knew his concern for her now, was out of profound consideration for her well being. She takes his hand and gazes at him with loving eyes, “Daddy….I know that worries you, but…I assure you, if there was the slightest indication that Stefano Dimera was the same man that hurt me….I would *not* be foolish enough to put myself or my family in danger.”

 

He sits beside her and covers her hand. “Sugar….he is very cunning and very clever. *How* do you know he isn’t fooling you now?”

 

“Oh…dad…I know him. I know that man *so* well.” She changes the direction of her thought, “and besides, he has been out of the country for more than 7 months and I’ve only talked to him a few times…it’s not like we have any kind of relationship! Please don’t worry.” She cups his cheek in her hand and gives him a kiss.

 

Still troubled he returns the kiss and hugs her tightly. “I just want you to be safe…that’s all!”

 

“I know.” She gives his big fluffy hands a squeeze as her mother comes through the bedroom door carrying Belle. “Looks like you found a buddy!” Marlena laughs as Belle seems to now to be enamored with her Gramma.

 

“Oh…we’ve been playing and Belle showed me her room and her new…..” Martha turns and gives Belle a questioning glance. “What is the name of your new…big…you know, the big animal.”

 

“Simba!” Belle declares.

 

“That’s right, Simba! Where did you get that *great big* friend?” Belle looks at Marlena for assistance, not remembering the gift giver.

 

Marlena has not told her parents about Roman being there, she closes her eyes momentarily, and smiles sweetly at Belle. “Roman…sweety.”

 

Belle, innocently, looks back to her grandmother, “Wo-men.”

 

Marlena’s parents give each other a shocked look. “Roman? When did he get back?” her mother inquire’s.

 

“Oh…let’s see…” Marlena looks upward rubbing her forehead. “It was the same day I went to the emergency room…Tuesday….same day….” she nods her head, unable to think or talk about Brady without tears welling up in her eyes.

 

“I see. You didn’t say anything…” Martha sways Belle back and forth, anxiously, desperately wanting to be alone with Marlena to talk about this latest news.

 

“I know…I’m sorry.” Marlena eyes her mother apologetically, knowing she will have to explain soon, but thankful to have her to talk to about it.

 

“Well, Paw Paw….why don’t you take little Belle and I’ll help mommy get comfortable for a nap.” She hands Belle over to Frank and he makes a silly face that results in a priceless giggle from Belle. The room errupts in laughter.

 

“I *love* it when she laughs…….” Marlena gazes at Belle, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

 

“You have to show Paw Paw your play room!” He stands Belle up and she takes ahold of his hand as he continues his silly antics out the door.

 

***

 

Roman sits outside the Salem Police Department in Marlena’s Mercedes. She had insisted on him using her car since she, certainly, wouldn’t be needing it for awhile. His mind, burdened with the incident at the loft. ‘I should have told John about the baby.’ He had cursed himself for not doing so, now, he was in more turmoil but his pride was too strong. He felt the anger building inside him again as he remembered John’s condemning words. ‘If she knew I was alive…we both know, it would all be different.’ Roman flexed his jaw muscles. “We’ll see about that, John!” Roman jumps at the noise on the window. “ABE!”

 

“You coming in?” Abe knocks on the glass and mouths the words, leaning down, peering through the window.

 

Roman tries to dismiss the troubling thoughts in his mind and opens the door. “Hey! Yeah…I’m coming in!”

 

“You looked like you were a thousand miles away….you okay?” The two men walk toward the large brick, official looking building. As they walk, Abe is pulling his jacket and gun holster off.

 

“Yeah…I’m fine.” Roman replies, melancholy. They enter the building in silence and trek to Abe’s office. Roman goes straight for the coffee pot and pours himself a cup.

 

Abe eye’s him curiously. “Okay….I know *you*. Tell me what’s going on in that head of yours!” He perches on the corner of the desk and crosses his arms.

 

Roman walks woodenly toward the metal chairs in front of the desk and sits. “Uh….nothing…really, I’m…..” Knowing it’s useless, Roman relents but deviate’s from the question. “Tell me, Abe….why didn’t John and Marlena marry after I left?”

 

Abe looks at his friend for a while and then down at the pattern in the tiled floor. “Well…..things were complicated, Roman. John was with Kristen and…..” he shrugs his shoulders, “I don’t think Marlena was ready.” He narrows his eyes, wondering what Roman is thinking.

 

Roman takes a sip of coffee, deep in thought. “Hmmmm….”

 

“Why do you ask?” Abe queries, suspiciously.

 

“Well, I just find it very interesting. I mean, they couldn’t keep their hands off of each other, because of this, supposed, *deep* bond between them. I just don’t understand why they didn’t get together.”

 

Abe moves from the corner of the desk to the chair sitting behind it. “Look, buddy, I know how you feel about Marlena and I’m sorry I can’t answer your questions. I just think this is a very difficult time and I don’t want to see either of you get hurt.”

 

Roman looks across the desk, “Abe, I have Doc’s best interest at heart, I assure you of that. I want her to be happy again….” He pitches the coffee cup into the trash and sits up. “….and that’s why I think we need to *find* Brady! We gotta go after Dimera!”

 

“You’re right! I’ve already made arrangements to go to the Carribean. I’ve been doing some investigation and we’ve got Dimera’s island narrowed down to just a couple and I’m planning on paying him a little visit!”

 

“How’d you do that?” Roman’s eyes are wide with anticipation.

 

“Well, I had an investigator, that has been in aviation, do some tracking of that plane that Kristen came in on earlier this week. He thinks he has it pretty much pinpointed! Hey, listen…why don’t you come with me?”

 

Roman looks suddenly at Abe, astonishment on his face. “Huh? What?”

 

Abe stands and begins to chuckle, “Wow! Didn’t mean to throw you, there! I just thought you might want to come with me!”

 

Roman joins him in a standing position, looking down he adjusts his belt buckle and nervously rubs his jaw. “Uh…no…it’s just that……uh….” Roman considers that with him gone, John may try to approach Marlena and he could not let that happen….not now! “I think I need to be here for Doc, ya know?”

 

“Roman…aren’t her parents coming?” A little annoyed at Roman’s insistence, Abe counters.

 

“Yeah, they *are* but Abe…..you need somebody here to oversee things and I can do that!” Silently he pleads for Abe to let it go.

 

Abe stares at Roman, intently and a slight grin parts his lips. “You’re probably right! Okay….let’s go over some things before I have to get ready to go.”

 

***

 

“I think another day or so on the heavy doses of antibiotics is what you need.” Dr. Grecko stands in John’s bedroom where he has moved to. After taking a shower, he came out to find the doctor there.

 

“Well, I can’t do that, doc….cause you see my son is missing and I have *got* to find him!” John replies in an irritated, condescending tone.

 

“Mr. Black…I know your situation but in order to avoid surgery, that infection has got to clear up. I think if you will just be patient for another day or so, it’s going to look and feel a lot better.”

 

John buries his face in his hands. “Yeah…I’m sorry….look, things are just out of control and I’m tired and I’m frustrated! I don’t mean to take it out on you.” He stands and takes the doctor’s hand. “I’m forever grateful to you for saving my life.”

 

“Oh…it wasn’t me, you can thank Roman Brady for that!” The doctor closes his bag and checks the flowage on the IV bag. “My nurse will come by later to change this bag and I’ll……let’s see….it will probably be another day or so before I come by again. I think you are improving nicely….” He points toward John. “that’s *if* you stay down the rest of the day!”

 

John gives him a half hearted smile. His mind has gone back to the argument with Roman. “Okay…thanks again!”

 

“I’ll see myself out!” The doctor leaves the room and John lies back on the bed.

 

***

 

Martha Evans brings a tall glass of water to her daughter who is comfortably propped against a pile of pillows on the bed. “Mom…you just know how to make me feel better!” Marlena giggles as she takes a sip of water. “What is it about mom’s? They just have that magic touch!”

 

Her mother sits on the bed and folds her hands. “Okay…tell me!”

 

“Tell you what?” Marlen feigns innocence with a smile on her face.

 

“You know *what*….*Roman*!” Her mother wasn’t smiling, although, she had grown to love Roman and was always considerate of him. She was a forgiving woman but still had a hard time when he left.

 

Marlena closes her eyes as her head goes back against the pillows, she wonders to herself what she is feeling. “What do you want to know?”

 

“Well….like, *why* is here? Does he plan to stay? How are things between you two?” The normal type of questions…you know!”

 

“Let’s see, why is he here? Don’t really know. Does he plan to stay? Don’t really know. How are things between us? Don’t really know. Marlena starts laughing.

 

“Marlena! I’m serious, honey….I know this can’t be easy for you *or* for him.” A concerned expression spread across her face.

 

“I’m sorry….you’re right. It has been difficult seeing him. But…he’s been extremely sweet and understanding. He says that he came back because he misses his family…….” Her breath catches slightly as if she might say something else but she exhales.

 

“And?”

 

Marlena gazes at her french manicured nails and answers without much emotion. “And…he misses me!”

 

Mother and daughter sit quietly for a moment. “How does that make you feel, sweetheart?”

 

Still staring downward, she finally raises her eyes and they are full of confusing tears. Marlena presses her lips together and tries to stop them from coming but to no avail. “I don’t know,” she whispers.

 

Martha moves close and takes her daughter into her arms. She strokes her hair. “Oh…honey. It’s okay…you don’t have to have all the answers. Just concentrate on the things at hand. Brady…this new baby.”

 

They seperate and Marlena wipes, carefully, at her eyes. “I’m trying but I’m *so* confused. I feel that if I have *any* feelings….*at all*…….for Roman then I am……” She looks away as emotion overtakes her again. “I feel like I am betraying John but then I start feeling bad for Roman and what he’s been through….the pain that *I* caused him. It just starts that whole vicious cycle over again. Oh…mom, will I ever be free of that…..mistake?”

 

“You can be. You can be free right now. But you must ask God to forgive you……”

 

“I *have*!” She cries with urgency, interrupting her mother. “I have over and over and over!”

 

“Then…..that’s it! God *has* forgiven you, because you asked Him to. The problem is *you*! The problem is inside here.” She touches Marlena’s chest, gently. “Honey, you have to forgive yourself and stop living your life, trying to make up for that mistake.”

 

“How do I do that?” she asks in a whisper, tears falling from her eyes.

 

“First, stop blaming yourself for Roman’s pain. It is all of our responsibility to forgive and the choices he made, he will have to live with….whatever that may be. Just like you. You made a choice that caused a lot of heartache and you have had to pay for that. But there is a point when you must let go of it, then I think you can truly move on with your life. Honey, I know losing John is probably the hardest thing you have ever had to go through and you had some wonderful moments with him…..”

 

The tears and emotion more significant now, Marlena shakes her head and whispers, “not enough…..not enough, mom……” She lowers her head and cries softly.

 

Martha pushes a strand of hair from Marlena’s face. “I know, honey…..” She tips her chin up with her forefinger. “…but what you had was very special and you have a beautiful daughter and this baby on the way….those things are without price, Marlena. You must reflect on the good that John brought into your life and what his being a part of your life has meant.” Her mother’s green eyes brim with tears now and she, herself, struggles to speak. “Darlin’….you have *so* much to be thankful for and *so* much to be proud of….your marriage to Roman, your marriage to John…..both of those things were *good*. Don’t regret what you have had because some people *never* get the chance to be loved by a wonderful man.” She wipes a stray tear away and gives her daughter a hearty smile. “Just think, you’ve been loved by two!” She pulls Marlena to her, who is now sobbing with her hands over her face.

Marlena steps into the tiny examing room and slips into a hospital gown. She lies back on the table, quiet, her mind teeming with discouraging thoughts. She had awoken, heavy burdened, thinking about Brady. The last few days had been so full of people and activity that she had managed to suppress any bleak ideation’s, but not today. She felt an overwhelming gloom and the inability to change it was maddening. She prayed that Dr. Samuelson would release her from bedrest, although it had only been a week, she had not had any bleeding or unusual cramping. Her hazel eyes close in emotional exhaustion as she waits.

 

“Good morning!” Dr. Susie Samuelson opens the door and enters.

 

Marlena opens her eyes. “Hi, Susie!” She gives her a sweet smile without moving.

 

The doctor walks to Marlena’s side, “how you doing? You feeling any better?”

 

“Yes…I think I am! I think the bedrest order is giving me more trouble than anything!” she laughs.

 

“Well….you know me, don’t want to take any chances!” Susie glances at the chart in her hands. “So, any word on Brady?” She covers Marlena’s hand with her own.

 

Marlena lets out a heavy sigh, “no.” At a loss for words, she doesn’t continue. Her mind drifts to those same depressing thoughts that had plagued her all morning.

 

“Well….I know it’s foolish to say, ‘don’t worry’, but…..they *will* find him, Marlena. Don’t lose hope!” The doctor squeezes her hand and reassure’s her with a smile. “Let’s see how this little girl is doing.” She moves to lay the chart on the counter and then positions herself to examine mother and baby.

 

***

 

John steps out of the shower and wraps a towel around his waste. He is feeling much better and stronger since sleeping most of the day, the day before. The nurse had come by late in the evening to change one more IV bag and left a bottle of prescription antibiotics for him to start on. He approaches the sink and opens the drawer to retrieve a razor then stops himself, staring into the mirror. ‘You look terrible, Black!’ Thinking the beard he had grown would be perfect concealment, he returns the razor to the drawer. Soon, he dresses and descends the spiral staircase to the downstairs of the loft. He goes to the cupboard, not remembering, he didn’t have *anything* to eat or drink. The coffee that was there, had been there since before he left for Aremid, close to a year ago. ‘How am I suppose to survive like this?’ Before he can consider a solution, the phone rings. He retrieves the handset and pauses momentarily.

 

“John?” Stefano query’s.

 

“Dimera….I want to see my son today, or the game is over! You got me?” John growls.

 

“John, John, John. Calm down.” Stefano’s tone is animated and carefree, knowing this would provoke John even more.

 

“DON’T TELL ME TO CALM DOWN, OLD MAN! I’m sick of this game and it’s over, RIGHT NOW!”

 

Unmoved, Stefano replies, “ahhh….John, surely you don’t mean that! I know how important your *family* is to you!”

 

Incensed beyond words, John paces the kitchen, silent for a long while. “How am I suppose to live like this, Dimera? I have *no* food, *no* transportation, NOTHING!”

 

“I’ve made arrangements to have some food brought in and since it probably would look a little suspicious if you were to withdraw money, I will let you *borrow* some from me. Now, you realize John, I expect you to be good on your debt,” he laughs. “And…..I guess I could send a car for you, but….remember, John….I am the one in control!”

 

“Yeah, yeah….you’ve made that perfectly clear. I need a car, *soon*!” John places a firm hand on the counter by the kitchen sink.

 

“I’m sure Roman has told you about the *ransom* demand, no?” Stefano waits for his reply.

 

Uncertain of Stefano’s leading, John answers, “Yeah….he told me,” seething through clenched teeth.

 

“Then, I’m sure he’s told you that it’s been called off.”

 

“What?” John asks indeterminately.

 

“You see, John….my men are enjoying your son *so* much that they *pleaded* with me to let him stay awhile longer.” Stefano chuckles. John slams his fist to the counter, the veins in his neck and temples become pronounced as he struggles to breathe normally. Enraged John explodes with a plethora of expletives and Stefano’s chuckle turns into a roar of laughter.

 

“You listen to me, old man…..I am *not* afraid of you! So, you laugh….laugh all you want, because it won’t last! See…I have you figured out, Dimera. I know you. Did you hear that? I *know* you! You *will* not win! Mark my words…tie ’em around your neck if you have to….just so you don’t forget it! And….another thing, Dimera, I *will* find my son. I don’t need you or anyone else. Maybe you forgot…you *were* the one who taught me this game!” John slams the phone to the cradle hanging on the kitchen wall, taking hold of the entire piece, he rips it away from the wall and sends it across the kitchen.

 

***

 

“Commander Carver….” The deputy is stopped short as Abe throws his palm up and pushes past the young man.

 

“Not now, Johnson….I’m on my way out!” Abe, never pausing, blows through the office door, pulling his holster and jacket on.

 

“But….Sir….we might have something on the Brady Black case,” the young man pleads as he nearly slams into Abe’s back at his abrupt halt.

 

Abe’s eyes grow large as he spins around to face the young deputy, “whaddaya got?”

 

“Well, we had a report a little while ago, that the abandoned warehouse over on Riverfront….well, there was a man and young boy seen coming out of there.” The deputy swallows hard, hoping the information is worthy of Abe’s approval.

 

Abe moves back toward his office to retrieve his cell phone in the desk drawer. “who reported this….who called in? Was it a civilian that saw them or an officer?” As he punches in the numbers of an unknown recipient, he looks at the young officer in question.

 

“Uh…it was a civilian who first reported it, but then Officer Whitney checked it out and he thinks there is something going on over there. He just radio’ed in. He surveyed the whole area…wasn’t able to gain entrance into the building but he’s certain it’s being used for something!”

 

“Yeah, this is Commander Carver. I’m going to be a little later than I thought. Could you ask the pilot to stick around and I’ll let him know….I shouldn’t be too long.” He snaps the phone shut and looks at the informant standing in his office and gives his forehead a weary rub. “What do we know about that building? Do we even know who owns it? I know it’s been empty a long time.” He points at the man, “find out everything you can and get back to me as soon as possible. I’ll be on the cell phone!” He again pushes past the officer and out his office door.

 

***

 

“Ohhhhh….it’s so *good* to see you both, *really*!” Caroline gives Martha Evans a tight hug as Shawn and Frank take each other’s hands in warm reception. Frank holds Belle on one arm, as she slumbers contentedly with her head bent over his shoulder.

 

“You too, Caroline…you too. And *you*, Shawn! Why you are looking younger every time I see you.” Martha jokes and brings her arms around Shawn’s waste.

 

“It’s this pretty woman!” Shawn pats his wife on the back in a rather zealous gesture. “She keeps me going!”

 

“Oh…how’s my little girl?” Caroline whispers as she moves around to look at Belle’s sleeping face.

 

The foursome move on into the pub and Shawn points them to a quiet table near the back. “She fell asleep almost immediately in the car. I think the last few days have been a little discombobulated for her.” Martha brushes a strand of hair away from her granddaughter’s face.

 

“Well, Frank, let me take her and put her in her bed upstairs.” Caroline holds her arms out to receive Belle as Frank carefully pulls her away. Belle opens her eyes and tries to focus and acts as if she might start to cry. Caroline gently pushes Belle’s head down onto her shoulder, “shhhh…baby…it’s okay.” Before she can disappear up the stairs, the bell on the Pub’s front door rings in announcement as Roman steps inside. Caroline pauses to acknowledge his arrival.

 

Roman crosses the room to where his mother and Belle are, not noticing The Evan’s sitting in the corner with his father. “Hey Ma!” He bends to look at Belle and a loving smile crosses his lips. “Let me take her up.” He doesn’t take his eyes away from Belle’s sweet face.

 

Caroline, slightly concerned by the look on Roman’s face, yet almost heartened to see him express that kind of love and joy, something she had not seen him do in a very long time, lifts Belle, once again, from her shoulder and hands her over to Roman.

 

“Ahhh…..little baby girl.” Roman whispers as he brings her close and cradles her head as he ascends the stairs.

 

Marlena’s mother watches her ex-son in law obscurely as Shawn and Frank carry on about the prosaic details of everyday life at their age. She wasn’t sure how she felt about Roman being back in Marlena’s life so suddenly and wondered *if* the situation were different, would he be so close.

 

After some time, Roman steps into view, surprised to see Marlena’s parents sitting across the room. A sincere grin crosses his face as he reaches the table. Frank and Martha both stand. He brings Martha into a compassionate hug and clutches Frank’s hand with ardor. “How are ya’ll? Man, it’s *good* to see you.”

 

Frank slaps Roman’s back with his other hand, “Well….it’s good to see you too. It’s been awhile, huh?”

 

“Yeah, too long!” Roman turns to his seated father and takes his hand, “Hiya Pop!”

 

“How you doin, son?” Shawn reaches around to bring another chair to the table for Roman to sit. The quintet take a long trip down memory lane and enjoy a famous Brady Pub lunch. Belle awakens from her nap and is sitting next to Roman in a booster seat, enjoying a large bowl of macaroni and cheese when Marlena walks in.

 

“Well, here’s my *family*!” She sways to the table and bends down to kiss Belle. “Hi there baby girl!” Marlena’s quick, mother reflexes save her blouse from certain laundry hell as she clutches Belle’s cheesy hands. She kisses her fingers and playfully pretends to lick the gooey cheese from them. “Yummy……can mommy have some of that?” Belle flings her spoon up in Marlena’s direction, hitting Roman with a stray macaroni noodle. He goes into an Oscar award winning performance as he grabs his chest, gasps and moans, as if he would surely die. The table erupts in laughter as Belle starts to squeal and slings more macaroni at him. Marlena grabs the spoon immediately when things start to go awry. “No ma’am! We don’t throw food!” trying to keep a straight face as the other adults gain their composure for the two year olds sake. Belle is unaffected by Marlena’s stern tone, but is obedient.

 

“Well, honey…I see you are walking. I guess that means the doctor took you off bedrest!” Martha smiles at her daughter in exclamation.

 

She raises her hands as if she is free. “Yes…I’m free! Dr. Samuelson said I need to take it easy, but I can carry on a semi-normal life. The baby is healthy and things are looking much better then they did a week ago! Stress is playing a big factor in the problems.” Her countenance drops as she thinks of Brady. “I *have* to stay calm and try not to worry about….things.”

 

Roman stands and boldly puts his hand on Marlena’s belly and talks to the baby, “well, that’s what we are going to do! Right little one?”

 

The door chimes as it swings open wide. All heads turn in shock and dismay as the bearded man steps into the pub. “JOHN!!!” Marlena gasps as Roman’s mouth falls open, his hand still on her belly.

 

“Get your hands off *my* wife!” John crosses the pub, knocking chairs out of his way, hate and jealousy burn in his eyes. He reaches Roman and seizes him by the front of his shirt. He brings his arm back to land a punch to Roman’s face as Marlena screams.

 

“NOOOOOO! John, don’t!” Marlena steps in between the two men. “What are you *doing*? Why are you back here?”

 

John is surprised at Marlena’s disappointed tone. “Honey….?” He goes toward her. “I’m back.” He gives her a self-conscious smile as she turns away from him in disgust.

 

She puts her arms around Roman and covers her belly with one hand. “John….I’m sorry, but Roman and I are back together.” She glances downward, “and we are expecting a child.” Roman and Marlena look at one another with love and Roman starts to laugh.

 

“Sorry, John…..you lose!” Roman throws his head back in satisfied rapture.

 

John lunges toward him, “NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” he yells.

 

John bolts up, suddenly, from the couch, awakened by his own cries of anguish. Sweat pours down his brow as he looks around, his breath staggered. After a moment he gains his bearings and rubs his eyes. “It was a dream…..oh, *man*!” he sighs and falls back to the couch, his heart heavy with distress.

Stefano paces the library of his villa in the Carribean, muttering under his breath.

 

“Mr. Dimera, sir….here is the material you wanted.” An official looking man crosses the room with a considerable stack of papers.

 

Obviously in great distress, Stefano waves the man toward the desk, “just put it over there.” He continues stalking the room. “I have to do this….this is the only way to show John that I am serious!” Stefano pauses and stares at the telephone. He eventually reaches it and dials the number. “Bart, I want you to listen carefully,” his tone sober and cold. Bart is silent, as the expression of his bosses voice was one he had heard and knew things were about to get dangerous. Stefano is brief and to the point about what he wants done and Bart, aside from his customary confutation, listens and obeys the orders given him. Stefano, calmly lays the phone in the cradle and pours himself a drink. ‘I’m sorry Marlena….I don’t want to hurt you, but I *will* not lose again!’

 

***

 

“I think we ought to go ahead and have Belle’s party *now*, in case the baby comes early *and* while you and daddy are still here!” Marlena and her parents, along with Roman and Belle enter the penthouse as the phone is ringing. Marlena carefully but hurriedly walks to the desk, “Dr. Evans.”

 

“Marlena, it’s Abe. Have you talked to Roman?” Abe sits at his desk. His plans to leave town aborted after finding some interesting and possibly helpful information on the abandoned warehouse by the river.

 

“Uh yeah…*Roman*….” she spins around to look at him. “as a matter of fact, is standing right here. Just a moment.” Marlena holds the phone in Roman’s direction and whispers, “Abe.”

 

He crosses the room and takes the phone from her hands. “Hey buddy, what’s up?” There is a long silence. “I’m on my way!” He returns the phone to its base and starts toward the front door. He kisses Martha on the cheek, “good to see you two,” and points at Marlena who is looking at him quizzically. “Uh….I’ll call you.”

 

She rushes toward him, “wait! Is it….about Brady?”

 

Roman relaxes and gives her a comforting look. “I don’t want to get your hopes up right now but it *could* be a lead!” He runs his hands down her arms and starts to lean forward. Perceptive of his intentions, she apathetically turns away. He pulls back, again, “I’ll call you.”

 

“Thank you!” Her eyes almost plead with him.

 

After the door closes, Frank Evans wraps his arms around his daughters shoulders. “Come on, sugar, you need to sit down.”

 

She turns in his arms and envelops his broad shoulders, as best she could. “Oh, daddy…when will this all be over?” Tears well up in her eyes and start to stream down her face.

 

He pats her back, “Keep believin’ honey, don’t give up!” Pools of water start to collect in his own eyes as he fights to keep his emotion at bay for the sake of his girls.

 

***

 

“We’ve ruled out a drug operation and Richard is working on finding out who owns the building.” Abe’s deputy relays the information.

 

“Okay, thanks….uh…so Richard will call up here when he knows something?” Before he can finish his sentence the phone on the desk rings. “Carver, here.”

 

“Commander, this is Richard downstairs. I got a company name on that warehouse on Riverfront.”

 

“Great, whatcha got?”

 

“Uh…you know there was a paper goods distribution company that occupied it for years and then it shut down in late ’92 and the warehouse was sold to a company…uh…let’s see…by the name of Onafets International in ’93. I haven’t much information about what the nature of this company is, but looks like it’s global….comes out of Europe with several subdivisions in other countries.”

 

Abe’s mind is processing the information, he is sure he’s heard that name before, but can’t put his finger on it at the moment. “So…any indication why the warehouse was never utilized?”

 

“Nope! Although, it’s maintained to some degree. Whatever the planned intentions were went south, I guess.”

 

“Okay…dig as deep as you can, find out as much as possible on this company and keep me informed! Listen, can you fax that information up to me?”

 

“You bet!”

 

After hanging up the phone Abe taps his pencil in rythmn on the desk in contemplation. He gazes at the letters he has written on the paper in front of him. ‘Onafets International.’

 

The deputy, still standing in Abe’s office, clears his throat and Abe comes to attention. “Sir, do you need anything else?”

 

“No…no…thanks for the information. Let me know if anything else comes up.”

 

“Of course.”

 

***

 

Roman speeds across town toward the station, passing John’s loft, he slows the car and glances back over his shoulder. ‘I need to tell John what’s going on with Brady,’ he thinks silently. He travels a approximately a quarter of a mile before turning around. He pulls into a parking space and before reaching the door, pauses to take in a deep breath. Uneasy, he knock instead of using the key.

 

John crosses the room in a hurry, assuming it would be one of Stefano’s men with the car or groceries. “It’s about time!” he growls before realizing who is standing in front of him.

 

“John.” Roman nods his head slightly and lowers his gaze to the floor, waiting for a response. After several awkward moments, Roman shifts his weight and looks at John with poise. “Uh…I wanted to let you know the latest on Brady.”

 

John’s resentment melts immediately, “WHAT? What has happened?” John moves slightly to the side for Roman to step inside, his eyes wide with alarmed anticipation.

 

Roman pushes, slightly past John and John brings the door shut. He follows Roman as he nears the kitchen counter. “Well, there has been a couple of reports come in about a little boy, with a man, down on the riverfront.”

 

John interrupts, “Well, what does that tell you? There’s lots of little boys with their fathers, grandfathers, all over the riverfront!”

 

Roman clenches his teeth together, as John’s tone is the same as it was earlier during their altercation. “If you’ll let me finish…..” John runs his hand over his mouth, nervously. “You know that abandoned warehouse north of Pier 22?” John nods his head in agreement. “Well, both reports, unrelated to one another, say that the boy was seen leaving the warehouse with a man. Abe is checking to find out who owns that building. I’m on my way to the station now….Abe just called Mar…..” Roman stops himself, realizing what he was about to say. He recovers quickly, “Uh….Abe has some information on it!”

 

John spins around, trying to think what he knows about that warehouse. “What information does Abe have?”

 

“I don’t know….I told him I’d be right down. You realize, John….if that warehouse is owned by Stefano….that very well could be where he’s holding Brady! I got to thinking about it and I wouldn’t put it past that snake to have Brady right here in Salem…..be just like him.”

 

“I don’t think so! He knows me too well. He knows I would do everything to find him. I just don’t think he would keep him here….not while I’m here.” John runs his fingers through his hair, frustrated at his lack of ability to help. Recognizing the exigency of desperately needing Roman’s help, he turns around to face him. “Look, Roman….you and I certainly have our differences….and they’re not gonna get solved any time soon, but you are the only person who can help me right now.” With a greatly troubled tone, John affirms, “I need you to help me get my son back.”

 

Roman stares back at the man, whom who never thought would be his adversary but that character trait that was etched into his being of helping people, was pushing against his soul and making him hate his inability to say no. He turns his back and runs his fingers through his hair, a sick feeling turning over in his stomach. Without looking at him, he replies, “John…I *will* do everything I can to find Brady. I’ve been right where you are. I’ve known Dimera’s wrath and if I have to, I will go to my grave trying to put that man away, but…I will do this for Marlena, not for you.”

 

Needing no further reassurance, John nods his head slightly, “that’s all I’m asking. Thank you.”

 

Roman, his back still to John, walks toward the front door of the loft. Upon reaching it, he glances back. “I will let know what we find out.”

 

“Roman?” John anxiously moves toward the door. “Please….be diligent, Dimera sounded increasingly unstable this morning. I’m afraid he could snap at any moment.”

 

Curiously Roman stares at John. “What did you say to him?”

 

John stares down at his feet, almost regretting the words he had spoken over the phone earlier. “I…just told him I was sick of his game and….basically, that I was taking matters into my own hands.” Knowing that was a stupid move, he doesn’t bother to look at Roman.

 

Roman releases a heavy sigh and proceeds through the opened door. “I’ll be in touch as soon as possible.” He pulls the heavy door to and stands just outside, his mind a river of turbulence. ‘What will happen when and if we find Brady? Where will that leave John?’

 

***

 

“Okay, Miss Blake, I will see what I can do….but, it won’t be much since the child is still missing!” The exassperated attorney rolls his eyes at the ludricrousness of the telephone conversation. “Yes, Miss Blake, I understand who you are and I will do *everything* I can to find out any damaging information I can on Dr. Evans. I’ll be in touch!” He hangs the phone up before she can interject.

 

“Attorneys! Whatta they know!” Kristen takes another swig straight from a bottle of vodka she was grateful to have found stuck in the back of the liquor cabinet. Dressed in the same clothes from the night before, she staggers across the room. She jumps at the sound of the ringing phone and barely manages to reach it in time. “He…uh…hello” she stutters out.

 

“Who is this?” Stefano barks out at the unfamiliar voice.

 

“Who….who….who…knock knock….whoooo’s there?” Kristen laughs hysterically into the phone.

 

“Kristen???” Her father questions. “What is the matter with you?” Slightly annoyed, he waits for her fit to subside.

 

She plops down on the sofa and brings the hysterics to a halt. “Steffy? Is that you?”

 

“Yes, Kristen….what is wrong with you? Are you drunk?”

 

“Uh….am I drunk? Well, let’s see…that depends on how you define drunk?” She sits up and stares as if she were talking to someone sitting right next to her. “I’m not as think as you drunk I am….” she holds up two fingers, again as if someone is beside her. “I only had tea martoonies” Another scream of laughter and she falls to the floor, dropping the phone.

 

Stefano is forced to hold the phone away from his ear to avoid the pain of her piercing voice. “Kristen?” more laughter. “KRISTEN?” Stefano is losing his patience quick with his daughter. Speaking with Peter, he was abreast of her current, depleting condition. He wrinkled his brow in worry and impatience….mostly impatience.

 

Finally, after much fumbling, she manages to get the phone back to her ear. “Herow?”

 

“Kristen? What is the matter with you? Why are you doing this?” Knowing this was a futile line of questioning, he attempts the real reason for the call. “Kristen, darling, I have something I need to talk to you about. It’s very important. Can you listen?” Kristen nods her head vigorously in silence. “KRISTEN?” Stefano snaps when she doesn’t answer.

 

“YES! Golly…I said yes!” She takes another drink.

 

“Good! Kristen, what I am going to tell you is going to be very shocking, but I want you to listen very carefully, because I am going to help you get John back!” He pauses for her reaction. There is total silence. “Kristen?”

 

She starts guffawing and this time does not recover. Kristen rolls around on the floor, holding her sides and repeating the insane words of her father, “gonna help me get John back……”

 

Stefano, on the other hand, isn’t too happy as he slams the phone shut and grinds his teeth in contemplation of his daughter’s reduced state of being, he mutters under his breath.

“Oh I’m feeling great, Laura!” Marlena struggles to keep Belle from pouncing right on her stomach as she squirms and kicks her away down from the bed where they have been napping.

 

“How are things with Roman?” Laura queries.

 

“Uh…okay…he has been very supportive and helpful to me this last week.” Laura thoughtfully considers her friend’s tone and emotion without speaking. “Laura? You can stop analyzing now!” Marlena giggles.

 

“I’m not! Honey…I’m just concerned about you, that’s all!” Laura answers lightheartedly, not wanting to cause any undue stress on Marlena. “Listen, you know I love you and support you in *whatever* you do. I just want you to always know that I’m here if you ever need to talk.”

 

“Laura…we *are* psychiatrist….isn’t that *all* we do?” They both laugh out loud. “I love you, my *sweet* friend! I’m so grateful for you and I *do* know that you are faithful. I hope you know I am always here for you, as well!” Marlena’s voice becomes thick with emotion as the conversation ends.

 

“I do. We’ll talk tomorrow!” Laura responds.

 

“Okay, bye.” Marlena turns the phone off and whispers a grateful prayer to God. She moves from the bed as she can here Belle screaming in playful delight down the hall.

 

***

 

“That’s what the boss wants!” Bart yells at the two men standing in the small room of the hollow warehouse. “If you got a problem with that, you’ll have to take it up with him! I’m just doing what I was told to do!” Bart turns his back and continues pulling explosives out of a large black duffel bag.

 

The larger of the men, with an alarmed expression, glances at Brady who is sitting on his knees in the middle of the worn, dirty mattress. He crosses the room and grabs Bart by the arm and swings him around. “What if it doesn’t work? What if he *does* get hurt?”

 

Bart jerks his arm away and grins, “well, it’s bye bye little *black*, huh?”

 

The man, disgusted, looks at Brady again, who is becoming increasingly uneasy at the discourse between the two men. “Have *you* ever done anything like this before? I mean, do you even know how to handle explosives?” The man paces the room, very disconcerted at this recent change of plans. He runs his hand up over his forehead and around the back of his neck.

 

Bart progresses in his task. Without turning around he counters, “why are you so worried about it, man? I mean, how could it possibly affect you anyway?”

 

“Look pal….I just don’t get off on hurting little kids!” He turns toward Brady again who has moved to a more despondent position and is near tears.

 

“Well, you are working for the wrong man!” Bart lets out a sinister laugh. He carefully moves across to one corner of the room. He squats and begins the work of rigging up a small device. The three other occupants stare in confused horror as he completes the duty. He then continues on in other sections of the building repeating the same routine.

 

The man who had befriended Brady looks on in worried anticipation. He goes to where Brady is sitting. “Look…you *are* not gonna hurt, okay? I know this might seem a little scary, but….everything’s gonna be all right!” He rubs the top of Brady’s head and bites his lower lip in serious thought.

 

***

 

“Prepare the jet, immediately! I want to leave for Salem as soon as possible!” Stefano barks into the telephone. “I don’t care what I said earlier…..I’ve changed my mind. Now do what you’re told and get the jet ready!” He slams the phone down and mutters under his breath. Obviously under great distress he paces, his chest rising and falling in angry waves.

 

On the other side of the compound, the man Stefano gave the orders to closes the phone and addresses the other henchmen in his presence. “Well, fellas….looks like the boss man has lost his patience!” Laughter fills the air as the orders to prepare the jet are carried out.

 

***

 

Kristen holds an icepack to her throbbing head as she soaks in a hot bath. “Oh Lord…I *never* want to take another drink as long as I live.” Her speech still somewhat slurred and her mind jumbled with thoughts, she tries to recall her conversation, with her father, earlier in the day. ‘Didn’t I talk to Stefano?’ After several minutes of contemplation she opens her eyes and removes the pack. “I *did*….and I remember what he said!” She sits up in the tub, a look of disbelief on her face. “He said he wanted to help me get *John* back!” Unsure how to react, she sits for another moment silent, letting that thought penetrate her scrambled mind. She jumps from the tub, holding her head in the process. She wraps a robe around her and hurries to the telephone and dials Stefano’s number.

 

“Yes?” the surly voice bellows.

 

“Stefano?” Kristen hastily asks.

 

Stefano takes a moment to respond, not in a mood to endure Kristen’s idiotic behavior. Finally, “yes, Kristen…what is it?” He responds without emotion.

 

“Stefano….uh….you called here earlier….” she tries to sound confident, thinking maybe he hadn’t picked up on her intoxicated state. “Uh…you said something….” she pauses.

 

Perturbed yet determined to bring Kristen into his plans he finishes the thought for her. “Yes, I *did* say something.” Stefano had reached the point of not caring if Kristen knew of his past or the fact that he had his memory back. He needed her help and he was sure where John was concerned she would do *anything* to get him back. “Kristen….I will be in Salem by this evening. I want you to meet me at the mansion. I will tell you everything there.”

 

“Wait….wait….Stefano? You said something about John….” she pleads with him, sensing that he is about to end the call. “Please….you have to tell me….”

 

“Kristen, my dear….I will tell you *everything* you need to know as soon as I arrive.” He hesitates for a second, “and….try to stay sober for a while….okay?” He hangs the phone up and an evil smile crosses his lips.

 

Frustrated and sick to her stomach, Kristen lies back on the bed. “ARGHHHHH!!!!”

 

***

 

“Abe….we’ve got ’em! We’ve got Dimera once and for all!” Roman pounds his fist on the top of Abe’s desk.

 

“I can’t believe I didn’t figure it out! I knew that company sounded familiar! Onafets…..an anagram of Stefano. I’m embarrassed I didn’t catch it!”

 

“Hey, partner…I’m just glad we have got something here! We need to get down to that warehouse asap!” Roman runs his fingers over his lips.

 

“Hold on, buddy! You know Dimera as well as I do….we gotta be careful! This could be a trap!”

 

Roman, knowing Abe could be exactly right, nods. “Yeah, I know…..” He stalks the small office in contemplation. He finally lands in the metal chair across from the desk a look of excitement spread across his face. “Do you realize….we could bring Brady home, today?”

 

Abe is more reserved and cautious and says so. “Now Roman….this is serious stuff here. We may or may *not* have something. I can’t imagine, if Stefano is our man…..”

 

Roman interrupts, “Oh….believe me, he’s our man all right!”

 

Abe eyes Roman curiously. “You seem *so* sure. That’s not normally your style, buddy!”

 

Roman leans forward with deep conviction, “Abe….you have got to trust me here. Don’t ask me to explain it, but I just *know* Dimera is who has Brady!”

 

“I do trust you, Roman….but I will not compromise this investigation because of a personal vendetta!”

 

This aggravates Roman but he refuses to give in to an argument. “Just….just….let’s just check it out!”

 

“We will….I assure you, but I want to be prepared. I want to get our team in place before we go over to that warehouse. You never know what we might run into!”

 

“Good ’nuff!”

 

***

 

John sits crouched in the front seat of a black Lincoln Towncar in the parking lot outside Marlena’s penthouse. Thankful that Stefano was smart enough to send a car with tinted windows, he considers his next move. His heart heavy, he had left the loft with Marlena on his mind, wanting to see her….see Belle. He didn’t really have a plan and felt his thoughts were a little reckless at the moment….but he didn’t care. To his surprise he glances up to see Marlena’s father, Frank, exiting the front of the building, carrying Belle. He sits up to get a better look and then notices Marlena and her mother walk out behind him. ‘Martha and Frank,’ he says to himself with a tiny small across his lips. Knowing how fond Marlena had always been of her parents, he had some comfort in knowing they were with her now, since Brady’s disappearance, no doubt, had to be difficult for her. After a moment of thought, his eyes focus on his *wife*. A sinking, heavy feeling swells through his chest as tears begin to form in the corners of his sapphire orbs. He watches her expectant form sway in the direction of the lot full of cars. He snapped to, realizing they were headed in his direction. He crouched a little lower and pulled the baseball cap he was wearing tighter on his head. They approached a black Jeep Grand Cherokee sitting two spaces away from the Towncar and John established that it was *his* Cherokee they were headed toward. It hit him that he hadn’t even thought about that truck since being back in Salem. He was glad that Marlena had it. He now considered that Kristen could have ended up with it, knowing Marlena may not have put up a fight if Kristen had so wanted it. His eyes catch Marlena just as she passes the car where he is sitting. She spins around with a suspicious look on her face and stares at the car curiously. This causes him to duck almost below the dashboard. His heart starts to beat with rapidity. ‘Oh please, don’t come over here, Doc!’

 

Marlena feels a twinge in her heart, a kind of familiar feeling that made her stomach turn over. A pensive longing sweeps over her, the same one that had invaded her on the balcony a few days before. She immediately thinks of John and closes her eyes for a moment. ‘My love….oh *my* love.’

 

“What is it, honey?” Her mother interrupts her thoughts.

 

“Uh…nothing…that car…I….I don’t know….I just had a strange feeling.” She dismisses the emotion that was building inside her and gets in the front seat of the Jeep. Marlena figures her sentiment was brought on by John’s truck. She had only driven it the one time, moving it from the loft to her apartment. Tears begin to surge forward and she covers her face to conceal her sorrow. One of the reasons Marlena had become somewhat reclusive was because of this. Her inability to stop this emotion when it came over her was impossible. Being in John’s truck, smelling him, feeling him, seeing him was overwhelming.

 

“Mommy kwying?” Belle asks her gramma after pulling a sippy cup from her mouth.

 

“Oh honey…it’s okay.” Martha leans forward from the backseat and rubs Marlena’s arm. She remembers Belle’s query and brings a gentle arm around her. “Mommy’s okay, sweety.”

 

Her father starts the truck and grabs his daughter’s hand, knowing that words are not necessary or even helpful at this point. They pull out of the lot, Marlena trying to gain her composure. As they pass the Towncar, John notices her very obvious emotion as she stares at the car, tears pouring down her cheeks. Her eyes widen for a moment, thinking she sees someone *in* the car. She quickly disregards it and concentrates on taking over her self-possession once again.

 

***

 

“Well, boss…this guy is giving me all kinds of trouble! I’m tellin’ ya…he is gonna get in our way!” Bart whispers into the phone just outside the room where Brady is being held prisoner.

 

“Bart…I told you, let me handle things! You just take care of the job I have given you. He’s very trustworthy! He has worked for me for years….so he’s gotten a little soft, so what? You know you might try it, Bart!” Stefano chuckles. “Listen…do you have everything ready? There cannot be one mistake, Bart….I *don’t* want Brady Black hurt!”

 

“Yeah boss…everything is ready. We’re just waiting on you to get here!”

 

“Good….good! Well, I’m on my way now…it won’t be long. Bart…I want you to be very careful. Some of my contacts have told me that our good friend Commander Carver may have some information about that warehouse. It’s not gonna matter much after tonight, but be on your guard. I’ll see you soon!” Stefano pushes the off button of the cellular phone and sits on the leather couch in the jet. He glances out at the blue tinged heaven and takes in an anxious breath. “Well John…you think you’re gonna win, huh? I’ve got news for you my friend. I don’t *need* you…I need you out of my way. Marlena and I *will* have the life we deserve!” Stefano clenches his teeth together as the fury grows deeper in him at thoughts of John.

“There is definitely something going on in that building, commander. We’ve had our men in that area all morning.”

 

“McGill- nobody has gone in have they?” Abe asks excitedly.

 

“No, no, commander, we’ve done what you asked and stayed in the vicinity. But it’s evident there is activity in the building.

 

“Can you tell *what*, exactly?”

 

“No…not really. Officer Renaud has binoculars and was able to catch a glimpse of a couple of pretty stocky looking guys, but no kid.”

 

“All right, keep me posted.” Abe returns the phone to its base and turns around to face Roman and the other special agents standing in his office. “Okay, gentlemen….I think we’ve got a very good chance of breaking this case—tonight!”

 

***

 

John moves hastily toward the door of the loft, certain after opening it he will see Stefano. He pulls the heavy door back to reveal a unfamiliar face.

 

“Mr. Black?”

 

John stands, his eyes narrowed. Cautiously he replies, “Who’s asking?”

 

“This is for you!” The strange man hands John a bulky envelope and turns to walk away.

 

Taken aback, John looks at the package, nearly missing the opportunity to speak to the courier. “Hey….wait!” He steps outside the door as the man turns back. “What is this? Who sent you?”

 

“Mr. Dimera.” The man states simply and disappears out of sight.

 

John stands for a long while holding the package. He finally retreats back to the living room and begins tearing at the ends of the envelope. The contents reveal a video tape with a message scrawled on the outside label. ‘For Your Enjoyment!’ Curiously, John goes to the VCR in the entertainment center, pushes the tape in and turns the television on. He grabs the remote control and steps back to sit on the coffee table, his heart beating with anxious anticipation. Suddenly the television flickers and sputters until the picture becomes clear.

 

“Say hi to your daddy, little kid!” an invisible voice demands in a snide tone.

 

John’s senses are restricted as he realizes the image is his son. He struggles to catch his breath as his chest begins to ache. Immediately his eyes burn with tears and he blinks rapidly to clear his view. Brady’s appearance is dirty and ragged. He is dresssed in clothes that are unfamiliar and his face is tear streaked. Blood is dried in the corner’s of his mouth and his hair disheveled. John runs his hand over his own mouth and then wipes his eyes, listening intently to the conversation the invisibile voice and Brady have started.

 

“My daddy is in heaven!” Brady sits up and speaks in a more confident tone than John would have imagined.

 

“No, your daddy is watching this! Say hi…..*daddy*.”

 

The voice continues bantering Brady until he is worked into frustration and begins to cry and yell. “I HATE YOU! My daddy is *too* in heaven and he can see you, cause he watches over me…….and…..and….” Brady’s voice is broken and weak as his lip is turned down and his chin quivering. “He will tell God to hurt you! People aren’t s’pose to hurt little kids ……..and…you are going to get in trouble cause……you are mean!” Brady flips himself over face down on the decrepit, dirty mattress, buries his face in the crook of his arm and sobs.

 

Angry, sorrowful tears pour down John’s cheek, he swallows a large lump in his throat and speaks to the television. “That’s right, little man….daddy is watching you and he *is* gonna…..” John clenches his teeth tightly together as an unbridled rage begins to burn inside of him. “Daddy’s coming, Brady. Just hold on!” He switches the television off and begins pacing the living room. His mind is reeling and he prays for God’s guidance. “Help me, God….help me find my son.” Tears stream down his cheeks as he continues wearing a path in the rug.

 

***

 

Roman hangs the phone up and grabs his jacket. “Uh…listen Abe I need to go by the pub and then over to Marlena’s. I’m gonna tell Marlena what’s going on.”

 

“You think that’s a good idea?”

 

“What? Telling Marlena?”

 

“You sure we shouldnt’ wait until we have a little more substance?”

 

“Abe, I made her a promise. I told her that I would keep her completely in the loop on this. You know her as well as I do, she would be more upset to find out after the fact.”

 

Abe looks at his shoes and purses his lips. “Guess you’re right.”

 

He claps Abe on the back. “Okay, buddy…..I’ll see you around 5p.m. I got my cell phone on if anything should change.

 

***

 

Kristen descends the stairs of the large mansion in a hurry as the door bell has already rung twice. “I’M COMING!” she yells out. She opens the door back to her father, standing with a wide, suspicious grin on his face.

 

“Ahhhh…..darling!” Stefano brings Kristen to him and kisses her forehead. He pushes past her and removes his long trench coat handing it to the man who has accompanied him. Stefano begins wandering through the open foyer and into the living room, his eyes studying the condition of his house. He turns on his heel as Kristen follows him like a little puppy. “Kristen…where are the house servants?”

 

“Uh…” Embarrassed, Kristen stammers to find an answer. “Uh….they left!” She utters abruptly.

 

“Left?” Stefano narrows his eyes.

 

“Well, Stefano…..they weren’t *exactly* the easiest people to get along with!” Flustered she rolls her eyes and raises her voice in aggravation.

 

Stefano glares at her for a moment in disgust and then remembers that he *needs* her help. He softens his inquisitional tone and continues into the living room.

 

“Uh….can I get you a drink?” Kristen attempts to make up for her lack of hospitable service.

 

“I’m fine, Kristen. I need to talk with you. Come….sit.” Stefano sits in a chair next to the sofa and waves Kristen over to sit.

 

Nervous, she shuffles over and sits down. “What is going on, Stefano? What did you mean when you said you would…….”

 

Stefano holds his hand up in a stopping gesture and smiles. “Kristen, I’m going to tell you everything…be patient.”

 

Feeling sick to her stomach again, she takes in a deep breath and closes her eyes.

 

“Kristen, I know John’s death…..was very difficult for you.” Stefano crosses his leg and continues calmly. “What I am going to tell you if going to be hard to understand and maybe even accept but I want you to know that I am bringing you into my confidence because I want what is best for you. Everything I have done…..*always* was for yours and Peter’s good.” He pauses in anticipation of a reaction but she just stares confusedly at him. He resumes. “When you and John….got together….it was very difficult for me, I think you know that. I have never hidden my feelings for him nor he toward me, and when Tony died it was the last straw. I was mad…insane with rage.” Kristen licks her lips, apprenhensively but is silent. Stefano stands and walks to the nearby french doors and peers out the small paned windows. “Kristen….I had to do whatever it took to avenge Tony. Tony asked, as his last dying wish, that I make sure John pay for what he did.” Stefano turns to face her. “That is what I am doing.”

 

There is a long silence before Kristen speaks. Suspiciously she questions him, “Stefano, what are you saying?”

 

He comes again to sit in front of her. “Kristen……John is alive.” Stefano does not breathe after he utters the words. Kristen lets out a loud gasp and covers her mouth with her hand and a dead silence falls across the room.

 

***

 

“Okay, here’s the plan. The boss man just arrived in town and he wants us to get things rolling. Harold should be delivering the tape of our little *Yankees* fan right about now.” Bart turns and sneers at Brady who is tied to the bed, his Yankees hat that he had in his backpack, perched, haphazardly on top of his head. His mouth is gagged and his tiny body, naked from the waist up, strapped with explosives. Brady is writhing to free his hands which are bound behind his back. Bart lets out a cruel laugh and turns back to his partners in crime. “If all goes according to Mr. Dimera’s plan….John will be here before we know it! We take off, out the back, just before….BOOM! Bye bye building….bye bye Mr. Black!” Bart grins a cheesy grin while the other two men stare at him in complete disregard. The man who had been kind to Brady breaks into a laugh which causes Bart to stop *his* laughing. “What’s *so* funny?”

 

“Oh man….yeah….this is gonna be great!” Still unsure of the man’s intent, Bart narrows his eyes. “Good….Good! Let’s go men! Let’s get busy!” The man restrains his laughter and claps his hands together. “Okay, listen Bart. I’ll get the kid…..you know, make sure he gets out safe and you and…..”

 

“JUST HOLD ON PAL!” Bart steps in front of the man and sticks his finger in his chest. “I’m the one calling the shots here! I’ll get the kid!” The man slowly looks down at Bart’s finger still poking his chest and then raises his eyes in alarming agitation to meet Bart’s. Bart quickly snaps his finger back and whimpers, “Uh….sorry!”

 

“*I’ll* get the kid.” The man calmly breathes the words into Bart’s face. “You got that?”

 

Bart swallows hard and takes a step backward. “Uh…I think I would let the boss man tell you what *he* wants.” Before the man can counter, Bart spins around and crosses the room to the small table just under the window. He sits and brings a finger to his mouth and worriedly begins gnawing on his fingernails.

 

***

 

“Wh…what did you say?” Kristen’s voice is hoarse and quiet with incredulity. She tilts her head down but never takes her eyes from his dark, penetrating stare. “Stefano?” Kristen’s eyes wander away, her mouth still open in shock.

 

“Kristen….darling, I know this is hard for you to accept, but isn’t this wonderful news?” Stefano questions in his thick, proper accent. “Dear, let me explain.”

 

“Uh…yeah, I wish you would!” She has become angry and distraught as she bounds from the sofa and stands right in front of him, arms crossed. “Stefano, John is dead! I saw him *die*! You did too!”

 

“Ahhhh Kristen….you underestimate me!” Stefano rises and tips her chin with her forefinger. He strolls to the bar and searches for something to drink to no avail. Kristen pays no attention to his quest.

 

“Okay, Stefano….I’m tired of this! What is going on?” She follows him to the bar and brings a hand to her hip.

 

He finally turns, somewhat perturbed at her embarrassingly poor hospitality. “Come, sit down. I will tell you everything.” He pushes her back to the sofa and joins her. “You see, Kristen, the only way I could make sure Tony was vindicated was to make certain John paid the ultimate price.”

 

“Okay? That doesn’t tell me anything, Stefano!” Condescendingly Kristen rolls her eyes.

 

Stefano is becoming more and more nettled at Kristen’s tone and impatience. He grabs her shoulders and gives her one quick jounce. He tightens his jaw muscles and speaks, “Kristen….let me finish!”

 

She is shocked at his physical force and tone and soon large tears start to brim in her eyes. She brings her hand to her mouth and moves away from his grip. As she starts to sob, her words are mumbled and inaudible.

 

He stands, still exasperated and takes in a heavy breath. He follows her across the room and rolls his eyes upward, waiting for her to regain her composure. Finally, he continues, “Kristen….I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to take that tone with you but you have *got* to listen. I don’t have much time, there are things I have to be doing and I need your help.” Sniffing, Kristen turns to face him. Stefano places his hands on her shoulders, once again, gently. “Darling, John *is* alive and I know where he is. He has been with me. He was on the island and somehow escaped. You see that is *why* I had to take Brady. I cannot allow John to win. I cannot let John get away with what he did to Tony.” The pitch of Stefano’s voice is higher and thick with anger and hatred.

 

Kristen is alert and very attentive, her eyes are wide with horror, her breath has quickened and she starts to shake her head and break from his ever tightening grip. “Wha….what…what are you saying?” She brings her hands to her head and Stefano tries to steady her.

 

“Kristen….it’s okay, calm down…..calm down.” He eventually looses his grip on her and she moves away as if he has the plague.

 

After several moments of stunned silence, Kristen becomes angry. “WHAT ARE YOU TELLING ME, STEFANO? HOW? How did you do it? Where……where……” Kristen looks at the floor, shaking her head, struggling for answers. “I….I was on the island. FOR WEEKS! You mean to tell me, John was *there*? John was there the whole time and you *never* told me?” She doesn’t pause long enough for him to answer. “HOW could you do this? HOW? How is it possible? I saw John die! I saw him die in that electric chair!” She stalks the large living area, one hand to her forehead, the other flailing about. She finally stops and turns a cautious eye to the man she knows as her father. “I should have known. There is nothing you aren’t capable of.” She snarls her lip up and crosses to meet him face to face. “You are demented!” Kristen is inches from his face, as she stands on the tips of her toes. “*You* are pure evil. You have never changed….and you *never* will.” She backs away and stares coldly at him.

 

Completely unprepared for her reaction, Stefano stands in silence afraid of what his confession may do to his plans.

Roman pushes the round button that chimes in announcement just outside Marlena’s penthouse. He runs his hand behind his neck, rubbing his tired muscles. His back is turned when the door opens. A smile crosses Marlena’s lips before he twists his body to face her. When he does, he stands in ardent admiration. They are both silent until she breaks his mesmerism. She tips her head in a slight angle. The grin on her face becomes softened. “What?” she draws.

 

“You…are *so* beautiful.” Roman utters, almost in a whisper.

 

Slightly embarrassed, Marlena presses her lips together and looks at the floor, momentarily, then back at him determined to face her feelings…and his. “Thank you.” She glances backwards and opens the door wider to allow him entrance. He walks past her, purposefully brushing lightly against her protruding belly. “Roman, is there any word on Brady?”

 

“Uh…I want you to sit down, Doc. There’s something I need to tell you.”

 

Marlena’s first, split-second, reaction is that he has terrible news, but then reason tells her he would not have reacted the way he did when he arrived had he come with troubling information. “What is it?”

 

They reach the sofa and sit, her eyes follow him anxiously. “We have some pretty substantial evidence that Brady is being held right here in Salem and we are planning a raid, this evening, on the suspected property.”

 

Marlena brings a hand to her mouth as tears fill her eyes. “Oh….Roman, what….how?”

 

Roman takes her hands in his and rubs the back of her hands with his thumbs, “Shhhh….okay, just listen. I know you don’t want to believe this….and there isn’t a lot of evidence to point to him, but Doc…I *know* Stefano is our man.”

 

A look of horror covers her face. “How? How do you know that?”

 

“Doc….I *know* him and I know how he operates. The best evidence we have is the building where we think Brady is being held captive….Dimera owns it.”

 

Marlena moves from his grip and the sofa, placing a hand over her swollen stomach. She lets the information sink in before turning in his direction again. “Roman, I don’t want to be naive but I also don’t want to assume *everything* bad that happens is at the hands of Stefano Dimera. What if….what if you’re wrong? I mean how did you link Brady with this building?”

 

He stands from the sofa and joins her. “We had several, unrelated, sightings of a child resembling Brady in and around the building.”

 

She closes her eyes and brings her hand to her forehead. She thinks for a long while then opens her eyes. “When are you going?”

 

“To the warehouse?” Roman looks at her confusedly.

 

“Yes…when is the raid?”

 

“6 P.M.” Roman replies hesitantly, expecting what she is about to say.

 

“I’m going!” She declares with confidence.

 

“Oh no you’re not!” One hand on his hip, Roman shakes his head tenaciously.

 

“Roman! I *am* going and there is nothing you can say to stop me! My little boy may be in that building and I *will* be there to meet him, if he is!” She never takes her eyes off of him.

 

“DOC! ARE YOU CRAZY? You are *not* in any condition to be gallivanting off on a dangerous mission when we have *no* idea what is going to happen!” He is hollering now. “No! I will not let you go and that is final!” He turns his back and releases an exasperating sigh.

 

“Fine!” She says calmly. “I’ll find Abe and have him take me there! Obviously *you* don’t understand how important this is to me!”

 

Roman spins around, frustrating anger beginning to overtake him. “Doc…it is too dangerous, why can’t you see that? Do you want to put your unborn baby’s life at risk?”

 

“I would never do anything to intentionally hurt *any* of my children and I resent you for insinuating that. Brady is as important to me as Sami or Eric, Carrie or Belle….and *this* child.” She brings her hands to each side of her stomach. “I would move heaven and earth to make sure Brady is safe. I want to be there…..in case…..he *is* there.” Tears begin to stream down her cheeks and she lowers her head.

 

Roman runs his hands through his wavy locks and looks up at the ceiling for a long while. In his heart, he knows he won’t win this battle. When this woman was determined….that was *it*! Finally, he takes two steps to reach her. Her head still down, he tips her chin up and forces her to look at him. “I just *don’t* want you to get hurt!” He wipes a tear away from her flushed cheek.

 

She softens and gives him a tiny smile. “I *know*. But you have to understand how important this is to me.”

 

Roman brings her to him and closes his eyes in pensive thought. He breathes in her scent and brushes his lips across her ear causing a tremor to convulse through her body as if she had a sudden chill. “Oh….” She moves back away from him tensely.

 

His arms outstretched on her shoulders, he stares at her deeply. “Okay…you can go, but Doc, the first sign of trouble and I’m getting you outta there.”

 

A broad smile crosses her lips, “deal!”

 

***

 

“How could you do this Stefano? How could you do this to *me*! You know how much I love John, how much I have grieved over his death….” Kristen screams at her father.

 

Stefano stands in shock, unsure how to bring this badly gone awry meeting back to civility. He tries to move toward her and she only spins away from his outstretched hand. “Kristen….”

 

“NO….don’t you touch me! Don’t you *even* think about touching me.”

 

Stefano becomes enraged at her self defense and her selfish attitude. “KRISTEN….I didn’t do this for you! I didn’t do this to hurt you! I did this for *my* son….the man you were married to! FOR TONY! Everything is not about you, Kristen. John Black has been a thorn in my side long before you ever knew his name.” He backs away a bit but continues, “I have never treated you any different than *any* of my children. As far as I am concerned you *are* my daughter and I love you Kristen, but when it comes to John Black….I will do *whatever* I must to ensure he *never* has the upper hand!” He turns away from her, his breath heavy as he attempts to calm the fury inside.

 

Kristen’s eyes burn with bitter and angry tears. His words penetrating deep within her soul. She grinds her teeth back and forth watching as he rubs his brow. She swaggers to his side, her teeth still clenched in anger. She stands to her tip toes and hisses in his ear. “You-don’t-know-the-meaning-of-the-word-love.” Kristen turns and walks out of the room and up the stairs, leaving Stefano….her father, standing abashed and disconcerted.

 

***

 

John stands in front of the bathroom mirror, turning his head from side to side, inspecting his freshly shaved face. ‘Free!’ He thinks to himself as he pats his cheeks with the palms of his hands. “Games over, Dimera!” He leaves the bathroom and steps into his closet. He tugs at a pair of blue jeans hanging stiffly on a hanger and pulls them over his briefs. He ducks into a white, loose fitting t-shirt and then a nicely starched button down. After tucking it in and fastening his belt he goes to the bed to sit and pull on a pair of black boots. His eyes catch the Christmas picture of he and Marlena and the kids. He pulls it from the table and gazes at it. Remembering something, he carefully bends the tiny pieces of metal away from the back of the frame. Removing the backing, he slides the corrugated pieces of cardboard away to reveal the hidden treasure. A picture he had concealed from Kristen. It was of him and Marlena at Salem place, donning Santa hats and kissing while standing over the children. A smile broadened his mouth as he recalled that day. It soon faded. He ran his finger over the picture. “Oh….Doc…I *know* you had to move on…I just….” John doesn’t finish his sentence, instead he pitches the picture and frame to the bed and stands. “It’s over, man….let it go, she’s with Roman. She has chosen Roman and *always* will if given the chance. They’re gonna have a baby….you gotta let it go!” He is standing in front of the dresser mirror, coiffing his hair one last time and then bounds down the spiral staircase. With strong determination, he goes to the kitchen counter and brings his watch over his wrist, fastens it and picks up the keys to the car Stefano has provided. He reaches the door to the loft and pulls it open to find Roman standing there.

 

***

 

“Baby girl…you are going to stay here with Gramma and Paw Paw.” Marlena is teetering back and forth, struggling to fit her swollen foot into a pair of shoes. She looks down with impatience and annoyance. “Oh….*man*….these fat feet!”

 

“Mommeeeee, Belle go wif you!” Belle lays in the floor of Marlena’s closet, her blankie in hand, as she has just gotten up from a nap and kicking her feet in a tantrum. “I not stay wif Gwamma and Paw Paw.”

 

Ignoring her daughter’s protest, Marlena kicks the pair of shoes she has been trying to the side and searches for another pair. “I’m gonna have to wear my house shoes……” she jokes outloud.

 

“Mommeeeeeee?” Belle has lost her endurance of Marlena’s lack of sympathy. She begins to wail loudly and kick her feet even harder.

 

Finally Marlena finds a pair of shoes that will suffice and turns to walk into the bathroom, leaving her opposing daughter alone. “Belle? Come here, I need you to help me.” She sits at the vanity to touch up her make-up.

 

Never able to resist an opportunity to play in mommy’s make-up, Belle quickly recovers and runs to join Marlena. “What mommy? I can have some of dat make up?”

 

“Here, you take this brush and put powder on your face.” Marlena hands Belle a large powder brush. Belle mimics her mother’s movements and gestures as she pretends. When they are finished, Belle has completely forgotten her opposition to Marlena leaving without her. They go to the bedroom and Marlena sits on the bed and brings Belle into her lap. “Do you know how much mommy loves you?”

 

“Dis much?” Belle holds her arms out as far as they will go.

 

Marlena laughs, “nope…..more! *Oh* Belle, I love you sweet girl.”

 

“I wuv you, mommy.” Belle wraps her tiny arms around Marlena as she rocks back and forth.

 

***

 

Stefano stands in the foyer of the mansion on the phone. “I don’t care, Bart! It doesn’t matter *who* gets Brady….just make sure he gets out before that building goes up!” I will have a car around the corner on 2nd street. That’s where I will be waiting and that’s where I want him brought, do you understand?…….Good! Now Bart this is very important, make sure John Black is inside the building before you detonate it. Whatever you do, make sure of that. I don’t want to *ever* see John Black again.

 

“Okay, boss….but, I thought you wanted…..”

 

Stefano cuts him off, “BART!” He remembers Kristen and lowers his voice. “Bart….how many times do I have to tell you *not* to question me? Huh? Just do what I’ve told you and don’t ask questions. Don’t let me down!” Stefano slams the phone shut and runs his hand over his dry lips. “Don’t let me down, Bart…..”

 

Kristen stands, lurking just up the stairs, out of Stefano’s view, her mind reeling with anger and confusion. ‘He’s going to kill John….I can’t…..’ Her thoughts are interrupted by Stefano’s gruff voice again.

 

“Al, I need you to go to the warehouse on Riverfront and 2nd at 5:30 P.M. tonight. Park around the corner and I will meet you there. I’ll tell you the details when I get there. There has been a change in plans. Yes, very good!” Again, Stefano closes the phone and gestures to the man that has been close by his side. “Take me to Mr. Black’s place.”

 

Kristen moves out of view, struggling to think of what to do. “I have to get to John. The warehouse at Riverfront and 2nd…..could that be where Brady is being held?” she whispers. She looks at her watch, “4 o’clock. Not much time.” She waits to hear the front door shut and then descends the stairs and out to the garage to her car.

 

***

 

Roman is shocked at John’s appearance. “John? Uh….what’s going on?”

 

“I could ask you the same thing.” John counters.

 

“Well, I wanted to tell you what I’d found out.”

 

John moves slightly to the side for Roman to come in and he does. John pushes the heavy loft door closed. He is a little restless and rubs his hands together nervously. “So…whatcha got?”

 

Roman’s mind drifts to his conversation with Marlena. ‘If I tell John about the raid, Marlean will see him…..’ That thought had been on his mind since leaving the penthouse. Roman felt his stomach turn over.

 

“Roman?” John questions.

 

“Uh….yeah, sorry….I…uh” Roman gives John a curious look. “Why did you shave?”

 

John stares at him, incredulously. “What?”

 

“You just….I thought the beard was a disguise?”

 

“Well, I’m not in disguise anymore!” Irritated at the diversion John queries, “what’s going on with my son, Roman?”

 

Roman’s heart starts to pound as he considers John’s confident and determined tone. “Uh…well, turns out we didn’t get much information. Thought we would, but we didn’t!” Roman turns away from John, closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath.

 

“What do you mean you didn’t get any information? What did you find out about the warehouse?”

 

“We went over there…..it’s empty.” Roman closes his eyes even tighter. ‘You are really digging yourself a grave, pal.’

 

“It can’t be empty, Roman….” John strides to the television and pulls the tape out of the VCR. “I just got this tape and it’s filmed in a warehouse…..I know it!”

 

Confused Roman questions, “what is it?”

 

“It’s my son……his hands and feet tied, his face….bloody!” John growls while tears start to pool in his eyes.”

 

“How….how do you know?” Roman asks apprenhensively.

 

“I *just* know! I can tell by the voices….the reverberation of the voices….I just… can tell. I just have a feeling.” He throws the tape to the couch and brings his hands to his face, tired of talking and waiting, just tired….of everything. “Awww…..” He sighs heavily and then gains his determined posture and tone again. “Are you sure you have the right building? I mean…who went to check it out? Was it you and Abe?”

 

Roman pauses for a moment, desperately trying not to take this lie any deeper. “Well, actually no…it wasn’t….but….”

 

Before he can finish, John is almost at the loft door again. “Then, I’m going….my son is there, I know it!”

 

“JOHN….wait! I don’t think that’s a very good idea. You could be seen.”

 

“I don’t care anymore, Roman….I’ve have to do whatever it takes to save my son.”

 

“But Dimera has swore he would kill Brady if anybody found out you were alive!”

 

“He’s gonna kill him anyway!”

 

Roman crosses the room to make his plea with John. “John….don’t be stupid. Dimera *won’t* kill Brady if he doesn’t have to. You know as well as I do, he wouldn’t want to hurt Marlena and he knows that it would devastate her if anything happened to Brady.”

 

John runs his hands through his dark hair and brings both fists down, hard, on the counter top in the kitchen. His teeth clenched together, he closes his eyes tight. He knows Roman is right. “If you could have seen him…..” John’s voice trails off. He wipes at his eyes and turns to face Roman. “Roman, please go to the warehouse……you and Abe. I trust that if Brady is there, you will find him.”

 

Roman is in despair over John’s words. He had stood here in John’s apartment and lied about very important things…*life* changing things and John had so much confidence in him, so must *trust*. Roman lowers his head in agony. His spirit and his flesh contending with one another over doing what he *knows* is right. ‘I’ve got to tell John what I know….. *everything*….’ “Listen, John…..there’s some things I need to……”

 

The phone begins to ring, interrupting Roman. Both he and John look at one another and then John picks it up, but is silent.

 

“John?”

 

John rolls his eyes, “What do you want, Dimera?” he glances at Roman who raises his eyebrows.

 

“Well, John….did you get the gift I sent?”

 

John grits his teeth, “Yeah….I got it, you monster!”

 

Stefano laughs into the phone. “Listen, John….I’m on my way to see you. Hope I won’t be interrupting anything.”

 

“You better bring one of your fellas with ya, cause I’m liable to rip your head off when you get here!”

 

His nemesis lets out a snort, “Give me a little credit, John….you don’t think I’m *that* stupid do you? See you soon….me and one of the *fellas*!”

 

John slams the phone back to the cradle and rubs his forehead. “Roman, you better go….Dimera’s on his way here. I don’t want him to think you know anything about Brady’s whereabouts.” As John walks to the sliding door, he turns back to Roman and squints his eyes. “Oh…what was it you were going to tell me?”

 

Roman stands still, his hands on his hips. “Uh…nothing, it can wait!” He moves to the open door. He gives John a sincere look, “Abe and I *will* go to the warehouse….if Brady is there, we’ll find him.”

 

Both men stand in silence for a moment, neither of them sure how to react to one another. John finally breaks the silence. “Thanks….” Uncomfortably, they avoid making eye contact and Roman steps out of the loft. He lingers for second and then is gone.

“Mom are you sure you should go?” Sami wrinkles her face in concern while holding Will on one hip.

 

Marlena reaches out and cups Will’s tiny cheek with one hand and smiles with loving adoration at him and then at her daughter. “Honey, you *now* know what it’s like to have a child and you know that feeling of…you would do anything for them.” Sami nods her head in agreement and gazes at Will. “I *have* to go….Brady is *that* important to me…as if he were my own. I *must* go.”

 

Resolvently, Sami gives Marlena a heartfelt smile and wraps her free arm around her mother’s shoulder. They turn toward the couch and walk arm and arm to sit. “Okay mom, I understand but I want you to be *so* careful.”

 

Marlena cant help but grin at Sami’s maternal tone. “Yes, daugther dear….” They both laugh. Before Marlena sits the doorbell rings. “Just think, Sami….little Brady could be home with us *tonight*!” She beams in hopeful mirth as she crosses the room to open the door.

 

“Hey.” Roman is leaning heavily against the door jam, his face down cast.

 

“Roman?” Marlena’s smile does nothing for his demeanor. “Come in!”

 

Laboriously, he pushes up from his reclined position, his hands shoved into his front pockets. Unknowingly he takes in a deep breath.

 

Aware of his troubled spirit, she furrows her brow as he walks past her. “Roman? What is it?” She takes ahold of his arm to turn him toward her but he has realized that Sami and Will are there. He disregards her.

 

“Hi peanut.” Roman walks to his daughter and grandson. “Hey there, little fella!” He stoops to greet Will. “Hey buddy.” Will’s mouth turns crooked in a smile. “Ye–ah….grandpa’s little buddy boy. You laughing at grandpa…huh?” Roman eventually sits on the couch next to Sami, his expression less than enthusiastic.

 

“Daddy? Is everything okay?”

 

Marlena sways to the couch, her face riddled with anxiety. “What’s up?”

 

Roman looks at both of them and silently chastises himself for not trying harder to conceal his emotion. “Uh….nothin’.”

 

“Well, you could’ve fooled us!” Sami teases.

 

Marlena, knowing him too well, knows he is not being honest. She considers that it may be something he doesn’t want to talk about in from of Sami, so she plays along for the moment. “You sure….everything’s okay?”

 

“Uh…yeah, I’m fine. Just tired.” Roman gives her a wan smile, he *also* knowing he could never get anything past her. He quickly changes the subject and battles to alter his tone of voice. “So….” He pats Sami on her jean clad leg. “What have you girls been up to?”

 

“Well, mom just told me about going with you tonight.” Sami stares at him with concern.

 

Roman glances at Marlena who is propped on the arm of the sofa next to him. “Yup…she insisted.”

 

“That’s right, I *do* insist. It’s gonna be fine. Both of you are worried for nothing!” She moves over and holds out her arms to Will. “Come see me, precious boy.”

 

Sami holds Will up and Marlena takes him in her arms and walks away, talking sweetly to her grandson. “You wanna go see Belle? Roman and Sami continue talking. Marlena heads toward the playroom and just before exiting she gives backward glance toward Roman and Sami with perplexity. ‘What’s going on with you, Roman?’

 

***

 

“I *will*, John….I will allow you to see Brady. In fact, how about today?” Stefano strolls through the loft, his long black trench coat hung over his shoulders. “How’s that? Huh?”

 

“RIGHT NOW, PAL! It’s gonna be *right* now, or I’m gonna rip your stinking head off!” John goes toward Stefano and the burly man waiting near the door steps between them and places a strong hand on John’s chest. “Get your hands off me!” John grabs the man’s hand and forcefully moves it away.

 

Stefano laughs. “John…there is no need for violence. I have every intention of letting you see your son.”

 

“No, you see, you’ve got it wrong, old man….my son is coming *home* with me today!” John growls through clenched teeth.

 

Stefano purses his lips and cocks his head to one side. “Oh…so does this mean you have changed your mind and are willing to return with me to the island?”

 

Silenced, John stares at him. He rubs his forehead and walks away. “What do you want Dimera? *What* exactly is it you want from me?” John returns and faces Stefano. “Is it Marlena? Huh? Cause if it’s Marlena…..” He presses his lips together, fighting to keep the deep pain of losing her at bay. He turns away again and leans heavily on the counter top in the kitchen. “If it’s Marlena….she’s not mine to fight for anymore.”

 

Confounded, Stefano narrows his eyes. “What are you talking about?”

 

“She’s moved on….” John almost yells. “So, if that’s your purpose for wanting me…to keep me away from Marlena…” John lifts his eyebrows and makes a gesture with his hand. “It’s not an issue anymore.” He shoves past Stefano and crosses the room to the window and stares out into the approaching evening.

 

“What do you mean she’s moved on?” Stefano becomes very curious. “With *who*?”

 

“You know, Dimera, I’m surprised you didn’t know about it!” John turns back to glance at him. “You’re letting your guard down a bit, aren’t ya?”

 

Stefano searches his mind for possible answers. ‘What in the world is he talking about?’ “Uh…well, John…to be very honest with you, I haven’t kept in close touch with Marlena these last few months. So, why don’t you fill me in.”

 

John casually moves away from the window, “Well, seems she’s back with her ex-hubby!” He chimes sarcastically, trying to suppress the jealous feelings. That last thing he wanted was Stefano’s sympathy.

 

Stefano bites his bottom lip. There is a long quiet pause between the two men as Stefano considers what John is saying. He silently cursed this latest development. Although, he never dreamed Roman would return to Salem,and he had never considered Roman as such a challenge as John had always been, he still wished he didn’t have him to contend with. Another thought was that John would be easier to get back to the island in his defeated state. “A blessing *and* a curse!” Stefano whispers not quite audibly.

 

John turns to face him and wrinkles his brow. “What?”

 

Stefano snaps to, “Uh….nothing.” Stefano raises his eyebrows and walks toward the window where John is standing. “Well, John…I’m truly sorry for your loss. Must be devastating to realize that Marlena didn’t lose anytime moving on with her life.” Stefano can’t help but grin, although not believing John would give so easy.

 

John puts his hands on his hips, “Okay, Dimera I’m tired of the small talk. I want you to take me to my son….*now*!”

 

Stefano swings his wrist around to look at his watch, attempting to stall for more time, “Yes…well, very soon John. I have a few things to take care of and then I will meet you.”

 

John stares at him suspiciously. “*Meet* me?”

 

“Yes. I’m sure you know where.” Stefano eyes him with an evil grin.

 

After a moment John responds, “the warehouse on Riverfront.”

 

As Stefano turns to leave the loft he chuckles. “Very good…or should I be praising Captain Brady?” Before he exits he turns back, “I will meet you there at 5:30 this evening. Oh and John….tell the good Captain *not* to show up…..or I won’t hesitate to make good on my *promise* to you.”

 

***

 

“Okay, I want everybody here and ready to go in half an hour.” Abe stands poised with determination behind his desk, the black office phone glued to his ear. “Tell Timmons I want him on the ready in case we need the chopper.” Abe slams the phone down and wrings his sweaty palms, wondering where Roman is. He picks up the phone again and dials Roman’s cell number.

 

***

 

Marlena returns to the livingroom. “Sami, Chelsea has Will in the playroom.”

 

“Oh…okay mom.” Sami turns to regard her mother. “I think I’ll go see what the little ones are up to.”

 

Roman, realizing that Sami is going to leave him and Marlena alone, responds quickly. “Yeah, I didn’t get to hardly see my little grandson.” He stands and starts to follow Sami out of the room, while Marlena looks at him with disbelief. Without making eye contact he murmurs as he gets farther away. “I’ll be back…in a minute.”

 

Marlena places a hand on her swollen belly, more perplexed at his strange behavior. She is slightly startled when a loud chirping noise resounds from the couch. She looks down at Roman’s jacket. “Ro….Roman?” she pitches her voice toward the playroom. When he doesn’t respond she goes to retrieve the phone in the pocket of his jacket. After several rings and a couple of attempts at finding it, she questions silently, ‘should I answer it?’ She quickly deduces that it could be important…regarding Brady. “Hello?”

 

“Uh…who’s this?” The deep voice queries.

 

“Well, who are looking for?” She questions back.

 

Immediately, John’s heart stops and he feels as though he might pass out. Frantically wondering what he should do, he decides silence is best.

 

“Hello? Who are you calling, please?”

 

‘Ahhhh…..you are so stupid man! Hang up!’ John tries to reason with himself. ‘HANG UP!’ But he can’t…her voice….He couldn’t hang up so he just sits there in silence and then he does something even more dumb. “Uh…I must have the wrong number.”

 

She almost drops the phone. Instantly tears pool in her eyes and her hands start to tremble. “Who are you? I mean, who is it that you’re trying to call, because….this…isn’t….uh, this phone isn’t mine, I mean….and maybe….” She is almost frantic trying to keep the caller on the line.

 

John’s own blue eyes are filled with tears, wondering what she thinking. “I’m…s…sorry I bothered you…I have…..the wrong….number.” He hasn’t even attempted to disguise his voice. He waits for another second before bringing the phone back to its resting place. All the time, he can hear her.

 

“NO….don’t hang up….I’m sure you’ve got the right number…..who are……” The line goes dead and she must sit for her legs have become weak and she feels like she might collapse. She leans against the couch cushions as tears stream down her face. ‘That’s stupid, Marlena….he just *sounded* like John. It wasn’t him, it wasn’t him, it wasn’t…….’ She is again startled at the ringing phone and she jolts forward to answer it. “Hello?” she says with haste.

 

“Marlena?” Abe’s rich voice bellows into the phone.

 

Almost disappointed, she sinks back. “Yeah, Abe?”

 

“Is everything all right? I tried to call and the line was busy. Is Roman with you?”

 

“Oh…yeah, he’s here….everything is fine, let me get him for you.” She struggles to get up off the couch, cursing herself for sitting down there, knowing the difficulty she has getting up. “ROMAN?” Roman enters the livingroom and takes the phone from her, eyeing her tear stained face with curiosity.

 

***

 

John stands at the kitchen counter and wipes his face. He looks at his watch….”five o’clock,” he whispers. He grabs the keys on the counter. “I’m going to find my son.” He goes to the hall tree beside the door and grabs a jacket and is out the loft door in seconds.

 

***

 

Kristen cuts through a gas station parking lot to avoid a long line of stand still traffic. She darts around a pedestrian and slams on the brakes of her white 3 Series BMW to avoid a car backing out of a space. “WATCH WHERE YOU’RE GOING, IDIOT!” She squeals the tires as the her car lurches forward and speeds out onto the street. The high pitched sound of a siren begins and becomes louder and louder. Kristen glances in the rearview mirror only to find a police car right behind her. “ARGHHHHH……not now!” she holds her breath hoping he will go around her. She slows down considerably and it becomes reality that he is pursuing her. She slams the heel of both palms against the leather wrapped steering wheel and pulls the car to the right side of the road.

“Okay, I’m on my way!” Roman snaps his phone closed and looks at Marlena with quiet regard. Her mood has turned melancholy and he wonders why. He walks to her side and she gives him a soft forced smile. “You okay?” He brings his hands to her shoulders and gently runs them down the length of her arms.

 

“Are you?” she counters with slight concern.

 

They stare at one another for a long while, both sending silent messages of what each of them knows about the other. There was no mistake about it…they *knew* each other but neither was willing to communicate what was troubling them. Roman speaks first as he turns to put his jacket on. “That was Abe….if we’re gonna go, we better get rolling.”

 

Marlena’s heart begins to pound and she attempts to hide her anxiety. “Oh….okay….” she looks around, her eyes wide.

 

“Look, Doc….you *don’t* have to go. We will make sure….”

 

“NO! I’m going….” her voice is shakey and she tries to hold back the confusing emotion building inside her.

 

Roman puts his hands up in defense. “Okay…okay….”

 

“Let me tell my parents I’m leaving.” Marlena turns to go up the stairs in the penthouse.

 

***

 

“I want the helicopter here now! You remember the plan. I’ll be waiting.” Stefano licks his lips nervously sitting in a long black limousine, nearing the waterfront. He ends the call only to make another one. “Bart….is everything ready?”

 

“Yeah boss, you on your way?”

 

“Yes I will be there very shortly. Now listen. This is it Bart….the moment I have been waiting for. After tonight, I will never have to deal with John Black again.

 

Bart lets out an atrocious laugh. “Yeah….it’s gonna be great boss!”

 

Stefano can’t help but roll his eyes, trying to remember how he found Bart and *why*. “Is everybody ready on your end….do they know *exactly* what they are to do?”

 

“Uh….yeah, but boss, I really think you oughtta let me take the kid. This guy is just……”

 

“Listen to me Bart….I *need* you to be the one to make sure John gets inside that building and stays there until I detonate it. Giving you plenty of time to get out, of course.” Stefano wrinkles his lip, waiting for the outbreak.

 

Bart goes hysterical. “YEAH WELL, WHAT IF SOMETHING HAPPENS AND I DON’T GET OUT?????”

 

“Bart…..BART! I assure you….that will not happen.” Stefano uses what he knows will get to him. “Bart….you are the *best* I’ve ever had at this kind of thing. You are the only one I can count on to do the job right.”

 

Bart starts to calm down a bit to listen. He shifts his body in arrogant reverie. ‘Well, he sure has a point there,’ he thinks to himself. “Okay okay. I’ll make sure Black gets in here and then I’ll meet the chopper on the roof, right? Simply as that!”

 

“Very good, my boy! Bart….I will have a nice surprise waiting for you if all goes well, believe me. You will have helped me accomplish a tremendous dream in my life. I am in the area now and remember, you want John to see you. He *won’t* wait for me….I’m sure he is on his way now!”

 

“Right boss!”

 

***

 

Kristen arrives at John’s loft, frantic and out of breath. Muttering as she climbs the steps up to the loft door. “Stupid….imbecilic….ignoble….unjust….freaking cops!” She reaches the door and stops abruptly, suddenly realizing the last time she saw John he was strapped to an electric chair. ‘Oh….what will he do when he opens this door?’ She turns her back to the door and brings a nervous finger to her lips. Unmindful, she starts to chew on the cuticle of her finger. ‘What if he doesn’t want to see me? What if….’ “No….no…I *have* to warn John. I have to tell him what Stefano is going to do. Then, he will….he will love me, he will *have* to want me…” A psychotic smile turns Kristen’s lips upward as she starts to nod her head and with confidence she turns and bangs on the door. “JOHN? JOHN? Honey?….it’s me….HONEY?” She bangs harder and with more confidence speaks out. “JOHN….baby it’s Kristen….listen honey….there’s something I’ve got to tell you. It’s about Brady and Stefano…..JOHN?” She drops her arm to her side and doesn’t move as the silence speaks. She then tries the door to find that it’s locked. She pounds on the door one more time, knowing it won’t help. ‘He’s gone….I’ve missed him.’ Somewhat embarrassed by her actions, she turns slightly and looks dazed for a moment at the ground. Then she comes to and realizes what she must do. “I’ve got to get to that warehouse. I’ve got to save Brady *and* John. If I can do that….John and I will have a chance and a future… together.” Without another seconds hesitation she breaks into a run to her car.

 

***

 

“Daddy, I will be fine. I will not get out of car. I just want to be there when they find Brady. I *know* we are going to find Brady tonight. I can just feel it.”

 

“Sugar I can understand why you want to be there but I just don’t think it is safe or smart.” Marlena eyes her father, biting her bottom lip. She had no intention of relenting. He knew it. Deeply oppressed he starts to turn away from her, “you do what you need to do. We’ll stay here with Belle.” Marlena compresses her lips as a tear rolls down her cheek. She looks at her mother who diverts her eyes away, signaling that she agrees with her father.

 

She never liked feeling at odds with them, but this was something that, in her heart, she knew she needed to do. She crosses the room and places a gently hand on her father’s back. He does not respond. Eventually she goes to her mother and places a kiss on her forehead. “I’ll call when I know something.” She quietly steps out of the room and runs into Belle who is looking for her.

 

“Mommy?”

 

Marlena squats to Belle’s level. “Mommy is going out for awhile, okay?”

 

“Nooooooo…….mommy……”

 

Marlena brings Belle to her. “Be a good girl for Paw Paw and Gramma? Sami is going to stay here and she needs you to help her feed Will.”

 

This draws a bit more attention from Belle and she moves away from her mother. She starts nodding her head vigorously, “kay….Belle feed baby Wee-al.” Belle starts down the hall and Marlena stands to watch her.

 

“Can mommy have a one last kiss and hug?” Marlena’s eyes fill with tears as Belle comes to her. She smells her baby scented shampooed hair and kisses her again and again. “Oh my baby girl….mommy loves you.”

 

Fidgeting and wanting to get away at the moment, Belle squirms and hurriedly kisses Marlena on the cheek. “Mommeeeee…..Belle go now……”

 

Marlena laughs and lets her go, watching her all the way and very grateful that she found something to divert her attention. She ascends the stairs to find Roman waiting at the bottom. He glances at his watch. “We gotta get moving, Doc.”

 

She takes in a deep breath and whispers a silent prayer to God. “Let’s go!”

 

***

 

John races through the city in the illustrious car that reminded him of something somebody in the Mafia would be driving. He comes to the corner of 2nd and Commerce street, just two blocks from the warehouse that is holding his son. He stops the car and takes several deep breaths to calm his nerves. He knew Stefano was planning something. It was hard to tell whether he was aware of the the sting operation that was to take place. John was trying to consider every possibility and Dimera having knowledge of it was not so far fetched. He tried to explore and dissect every thought that Dimera might have. ‘What is the reason Dimera wants me here at 5:30?’ In his heart he couldn’t believe that Stefano would actually hurt Brady but then he considered that it was *his* son. He knew that the man would stop at nothing to injure him, whether it was physical or hurting the people he loved the most. He quickly reasoned that, yes, Stefano *would* hurt Brady if it meant getting his way. ‘Maybe I should just give up….go back to the island with Stefano.’ He thought about Brady and Belle…..and Marlena. ‘She’s moved on with Roman. She’s going to have his baby. What is more important? My life or giving up my freedom to let Brady live a happy life with Doc and his sister……..and *Roman*!’ This thought made John’s chest hurt as if a dagger had been driven through it. ‘Brady already thinks I’m dead….he said it on the video tape…..’ John stares out the front windshield as undetected tears have begun to stream down his cheeks. ‘Doc has moved on with her life and she deserves a *great* life.’ He gathers his thoughts and himself together and sits up straight, wipes the tears from his cheeks and begins to speak outloud. “God….You have brought me a long way. Maybe You have allowed me to live this long to…..” The tears start to come again but he is stoic and unmoved. “You have given me the strength to get to this place and I believe…..it’s so I can save my son. Now, God….I am asking that You give me the strength it is going to take to find Brady and to get him to safety. Give me the strength to hand him over and tell him goodbye….tell my family goodbye once again….if only in my heart. I will give myself over to Dimera tonight, because in order for my family to live in freedom I know I must do that. I pray for Your protection of my children and my loved ones…..and….my…..wife. The only woman I have loved with my whole heart and my whole soul. Thank you, God….for allowing me to spend a portion of my life with her. I will always have peace in knowing that……in *this* life….for a season….I was truly loved and I was able to give true love.” John blinks to clear his blurred eyes. He clutches the door handle and steps into the damp evening air.

 

***

 

The stocky guard who has been nice to Brady comes to the mattress where Brady has been watching and listening anxiously at all that has been going on. His eyes are wide with fear. “Hey buddy….how you doing?”

 

“Am I gonna die?” Brady’s bottom lip starts to quiver.

 

“Hey…no….no….you’re not gonna die. We’re just….we’re just gonna play a little game here.” The man looks around the room, nervously. He bends down and looks Brady right in the face. “You listen to me, little guy….I’m not gonna let anything happen to you….okay?” Brady nods his head hesitantly. “In this game we’re gonna play, you gotta be real quiet and listen very very carefully. Can you be really quiet?” He nods again. “Okay…something else….*never* let go of my hand. You got that? NEVER let go of my hand. It may seem kinda scary….but that’s all a part of the game and nothings gonna happen to ya.” The man brings Brady close to him. “You sit tight for just a minute and then it’s gonna be time to go….okay?” Brady just nods silently.

 

“OKAY, Listen up fellas…..that was the boss man….where ready to rock and roll.” Bart slinks in the room, dressed all in black. He points to the more quiet thug, “*you*….take your position now. Bart then walks over to the mattress and gives the burly man and Brady a suspicious look. “Oh….the boss wanted me to remind you….if anything goes wrong with the plans, whoever’s at fault will pay dearly.”

 

“Well sweetheart….I guess you better get your P and Q’s in order then.” The man stands up next to Bart and stares him directly in the eyes.

 

Intimidated, Bart drops back and swallows hard. “Yeah…well, I was just reminding *everyone*. Uh…is your watch ready?”

 

The man looks carefully at the face of his watch and nods, “yep…mine’s ready. We’ll meet you on the roof in 20 minutes.”

 

Looking down at his own watch, Bart nods. “Okay….let’s go!”

 

The man bends and picks Brady up as he is still bound by his wrists and feet. They head toward the door and Bart picks up his black bag and follows close behind.

 

***

 

“Abe….I’ll take one of the unmarked cars….*and* Marlena.” Roman twists his body to strap the leather gun holster around his shoulders. He then tucks another small pistol in the back of his jeans. Marlena looks on in stifled horror, trying to stay as calm as possible. She knew it was necessary, but she had not prepared herself for all the weapons and aggressive behavior displayed by those in the office. “Doc….?” Roman is standing in front of her now, as she stares unknowingly at another office loading a gun in front of her.

 

“Uh…..I’m sorry, Roman…what?” She looks at him momentarily and then back at the officer.

 

“Doc? I don’t know that this is such a good idea.” He puts his hands on her shoulders and moves in front of her view.

 

“Wha….what?”

 

“Why don’t you stay here….I’ll call you every few minutes and let you know what is going on. Okay?”

 

She rolls her eyes and tenses under his grip. “Roman….how many times do I have to tell you.”

 

He cuts her off. “Okay, I know. Then…it’s time to go.” He turns back to Abe who is just hanging up the phone. “Abe, we’ll see you there.” He gives him a cautious look without Marlena noticing.

 

“Yeah.” Abe walks and places his hand on Marlena’s back. “You know I don’t approve of this….but I know what it means to you. Under no circumstances are you to leave Roman’s vehicle. You got me?” Her great friend and protector for so many years gives her a look of deep concern.

 

She smiles sweetly at him, “You have my word.”

 

***

 

John walks quietly and leasurely down the sidewalk, noticing any activity around him obscurely. He reaches the corner just beyond the building that he is sure he son is being held in. He glances around for any cars and doesn’t see any so he proceeds forward until he sees someone coming out of the building. He quickly ducks behind the far corner edge of the building and peers around to catch a glimpse of anybody familiar. ‘Well….I’ll be….one of Stefano’s most notorious goons…..not surprising!’ John watches as Bart nervously looks about him.

 

Bart lights a cigarette, in hopes that John is, in fact, watching. He doesn’t want to blow his cover so he stays oblivious to anybody around.

 

John watches him for a long while. ‘What are you doing? You trying to lure me in?’

 

After he finishes his cigarette, Bart crushes the butt out with his foot and starts to retreat once again into the building.

 

“That’s where Brady is….even if Dimera is trying to lure me there….I *still* have to try and get my son.” John checks his semi-automatic tucked behind him. “It’s showtime, boys.” He sprints toward the entrance of the building.

 

***

 

Stefano is sitting in the back of the limo at the launch pad, watching a video image of the warehouse John has just entered. He starts to laugh and clap his hands. “Ahhhh…this is better than I expected. This mission will be one of my greatest accomplishments and without any effort on my part!”

 

“Mr. Dimera? The helicopter is ready when you are.”

 

“Ahhh, thank you Diego.” Stefano slides out of the sleek car and hastens, head ducked, toward the twirling blades of the chopper.

 

***

 

Kristin screeches to a halt in front of the large building on Riverfront and barely has the gear in park before she is out and running up to the front entrance. She pulls on the heavy double doors which to her amazement are unlocked. She wanders into the building and begins to explore the massive structure. There was an eery calm except for the creaking of old windows and the occassional popping of settling wood and metal. She wondered silently to herself, whether she was in the right building…although this was the only large warehouse right on the waterfront. She comes to an elevator shaft and sees it is obviously broken down. She continues until there’s a stairwell. She opens the door and progresses in and up the dirty steps.

 

***

 

Three police vans arrive near the building as do Abe, in his car and Roman and Marlena in the unmarked car. Roman starts to exit his side of the car when Marlena, who has been silent the entire way to the riverfront, grabs his arm. “Roman?” He turns to look at her. “There’s something I want to say to you.” She looks down at her non-existant lap and then back at him. “I haven’t said thank you.”

 

He gives her a curious look, “for what?”

 

“For all you have done for me….and Brady….and Belle since you’ve been back. I mean, you walk back into Salem and immediately are burdened with me and what’s going on in my life.”

 

“Doc, I….”

 

“No, wait….let me finish. What is so amazing to me, is you never hesitated. You never gave it a second thought. From the moment you got back, you have spent *all* of your time either at the station or at the penthouse seeing that I had everything I needed.” She looks away for a moment to hold back the tears. “Thank you….thank you for…..forgiving me.” She lowers her head.

 

He sits silently….not considering that he *had* forgiven her. All of a sudden he is overwhelmed by her. He is ready to forget the past and forget all the pain and just move on…move on with her in his life. He almost blurts out his truest feelings and brings her to him in sweeping compassion. But he stops himself, represses the urge for the moment, although he is unsure why. He simply takes her hand and brings the back of it to his lips. “There’s no need to thank me….I wouldn’t be anywhere else.” He smiles and gives her hand a pat. “Now….I want you to stay right here. As soon as I know anything, I *will* come and tell you.” He forces her to look at him in understanding. “Okay?”

 

She nods her head and wipes her cheeks. “Be careful, Roman. Bring my little boy to me.”

 

He strokes her face and then exits the car.

The sound of heavy footsteps echo through the vacant warehouse as the three men course through the maze of corridors and darkened stairwells. “Hold it!” Bart stops abruptly. He turns his ear downward and grins. “He took the bait! You….to the roof.” He points to the man who has played little part in the entire scheme and then toward the man holding Brady. “And *you*……you know what to do!” Bart tilts his head in question.

 

“Don’t worry man, I got it down!” The man gestures for Bart to go on with his instructed task. “We’ll meet you on the roof!” The man looks guardedly about him. Bart hesitates a moment before sprinting off in the opposite direction. The henchman looks at Brady whose eyes are large and fixed. “Hey…it’s okay, I got ya…remember I’m not gonna let anything happen to you,” the man whispers. “Okay?” Brady nods and relaxes. “I’m gonna put ya down.” He stoops to set Brady on the floor.

 

“Noooooo……..no…..” Brady, unable to grab with his tied hands, tenses again and leans against the man’s legs. “Don’t leave me…..” his voice hoarse and shakey. “Are you gonna leave me here?”

 

The man has knelt in front of Brady and is untying his hands, “no, no….it’s okay…I’m not gonna leave you.” After hurriedly releasing the boy from his bound hands and feet, he looks around in anxious thought, grabbing Brady’s tiny hand he retreats back toward the front of the building.

 

***

 

Marlena glances behind her and then stares, glass-eyed, toward the cold, green-grey tinged buildings that stand a good distance opposite the bug-spattered windshield of the unmarked patrol car. Her mind racing, she rubs her forehead nervously as a figure, she has detected out of her peripheral vision, approaches the passenger side.

 

“Dr. Evans….” the muffled voice resounds along with a rap on the window.

 

“Oh…hi…Joe.” Marlena speaks as if he can hear her and then realizes she needs to roll the window down. Before she can, he pulls the door open and squats just outside the door.

 

“Hey…Dr. Evans, how you doin?” he drawls in his thick Brooklyn accent.

 

She smiles wide and tilts her head slightly. “So…you’re the one who gets to babysit me, huh?”

 

The tall, handsome officer returns the smile accompanied with a chuckle. “Naw….watchoo talkin’ bout? I juz wanted to come see my favorite Doctor!”

 

She laughs along with him for a moment and then cannot repress the somber mood lying under the surface niceties. “What’s goin on over there?”

 

“Ah…not a whole lot. The team was just about to go in when I left.” He fidgets with the window handle trying to keep things light. “So…how you feelin?” He points to Marlena’s pregnant stomach.

 

Somewhat preoccupied, she brings her slender hand to her belly and gives it a gentle rub. “Oh….I’m feeling good, *finally*! It’s been kind of a tough few months.” Marlena sits up taller and strains to determine what she sees through the windshield. Joe stands to his feet and looks in the direction she is concentrating on. “Wha…what is going on, Joe?”

 

He pauses and squints his eyes and bobs his head back and forth. “Uh…looks like they’re ready!”

 

Marlena takes in a long, deep breath. She closes her eyes for only a moment and whispers under her breath, “Please God….please help them find Brady.”

 

***

 

Kristen spins around at the noise behind her. She cups her hand over her mouth to hold back the blood curdling scream she wishes to release as a large rat scurries just feet from her. She composes her self, momentarily and a shiver runs up her spine causing her to shudder visibly. “UGH!….what am I doing?” She stands in a dirty, sectioned area, somewhere, she figured, on the third or fourth floor. Her mind was so heavy with thoughts of John and his safety she had suddenly lost her bearings. ‘I’ve got to find him….’ She had yet to find anything to indicate this was, in fact, the right building. ‘Where are you, John….where is Brady?’ Before she can finish the thought, a warm, sweaty palm clamps over her mouth and she writhes to free herself.

 

***

 

John has taken on a much more protective stance and slivers around a corner, gun drawn, on the first floor of the building. He reaches up to wipe away a trickle of sweat rolling slowly down his forehead. He turns his head up and studies the ceiling overhead. ‘Where are you Bart….’ He cautiously continues, “come on man…here I am….just what you’re wanting…come on out…,” he whispers. John reaches a stairwell door and rubs the dirty window to peer through before opening it. He proceeds and his ears are immediately accosted by noise. Exercising the skills that were burned in his brain so many years before, John flings himself, out of sight, against the greyish concrete wall, his arms extended, poised to fire. He stands perfectly still, barely breathing, concentrating on the sound. Struggling to decipher where the sound is coming from and exactly what it is, he listens carefully. He ascends the stairs never relaxing the position of the drawn gun. Reaching the landing of the second floor, he peers through the dust covered window, seeing nothing. The skittering above head continues and he proceeds upward. Just as he enters the third floor landing, a figure sweeps by the window in the door. He hurries out of sight. After a few moments, he grips the silver handle and winces when the click makes an enormous sound. He pauses again and continues when there is silence. He pushes through the steel door, gun extended in front of his chest, twirling left and right, and listening. John follows the noise of scuffling feet and the obvious struggle of some unwitting victim. ‘Brady?’ he questions silently. Fearful for his son, he picks up his cautious pace, determination foremost on his mind.

 

***

 

“Let….me….go!” Kristen kicks and writhes to and fro as Bart struggles to keep his hand clamped over her mouth.

 

“Owwww…..you….” Bart must let go as Kristen has bitten him hard on the hand. He manages to grab the back of her shirt as she spins around to get a look at who has assaulted her.

 

“*You*! What do you think you are doing you….IDIOT!” Kristen is shocked to find Bart standing there, flinging his hand back and forth in pain.

 

“I could ask you the same thing!” Bart wrinkles his face and looks at the teeth marks she has imprinted on his hand. “What are *you* doing here?”

 

“I know what you are up to….and you will not get away with it!” Kristen points a finger at Bart. “I know my father plans to kill John and I won’t let it happen! Tell me where Brady is…..”

 

Bart lets out an insidious chuckle. “Oh…yeah, *whatever*!” After a few moments of ridiculous banter back and forth, Bart realizes that she is not going to let up. He makes a decision in his mind and catches her off guard when he brings a small pistol out from behind his back. “Okay…honey…I don’t have time to play anymore. Turn around and start walking. Don’t try anything funny, cos…. you should know me….I don’t have a problem shooting you!”

 

Kristen stares at the pistol, hardly unmoved. “Are you joking? You know as well as I do, if you shoot me….my father would have you dumped in the Salem River, tied to a concrete block, before you even knew what happened!”

 

“Oh no, little lady….that’s where *you* are wrong. I know how important this mission is to your father and I know he will stop at *nothing* to accomplish it! Nothing will stop him….not even his precious daughter!” Bart smirks and points the gun more carefully at Kristen’s face.

 

Suddenly she is extremely nervous and pondering what Bart has just said, Kristen finally resigns and turns her back to the gun and the henchman. Bart gets close enough to jab the gun into Kristen’s back and she flinches at the motion. “Okay, okay….moron, I’m going, you don’t have to be so rough!”

 

“Just go and keep your mouth shut!”

 

***

 

Roman, Abe and the assemblage of officers who have been preparing for this moment quietly enter the building from an obscure entrance located directly across from the waterfront. Immediately the armed men scatter to take position with skilled precision and silence. Roman eyes his partner tensely. Abe jerks his head quickly in an upward motion indicating his next move. Roman follows. They move along the cold wall of blackish pallor, beneath rusty brown pipes alive with scamperings of the rodents who have taken up residence here. Both men, with their guns drawn, continue in single file fashion until a piercing reverberance of a popping sound slices through the air. The officers duck in thoughtless instinct for a split second and then glare at one another in astonishment.

 

***

 

John lowers the gun in front of him and cautiously but hurriedly proceeds through the maze of open rooms in pursuit of the two figures that have disappeared out of his sight. He whispers his thoughts, “Bart, what are you up to buddy?” He considers his options and contemplates his course of action. ‘I won’t hesitate to shoot anybody who stands in my way.’ John stays close to the wall as he enters a darkened room, he squints and blinks his eyes to adjust to the dim light.

 

***

 

“MOVE IT!” Bart shoves Kristen hard up yet another flight of stairs. After they enter the landing he pulls her to the ground, the gun pointed at her face. Both are out of breath and he bends forward to catch his breath. “That was close! Whew…I gotta give it to Black…he’s good! It’s gonna be a challenge getting out of here!”

 

“Who….who are you talking about?” Kristen brushes a long piece of hair out of the corner of her mouth.

 

“Didn’t you see him? That was your long, lost, love….John Black!”

 

Kristen’s heart begins to race even faster and she leaps to her feet. Before Bart knows what is going on, Kristen pitches her voice upward and screams, “JOHN….JO….”

 

Bart rushes forward and tackles her and slaps his hand over her mouth. “SHUT UP! Shut up….or I *will* shoot you!” Kristen resists and flings her body back and forth struggling to break his tight hold, all the while, making gutteral sounds as she continues to cause a racket. Losing his grip and his position over her mouth, in a fluid movement he brings the butt of the pistol down onto her forehead. In what seems to be a delayed reaction, she relaxes in his grip and stares at him for a milisecond. Her eyes roll back in her head and he helps her lifeless form to the cold, concrete flooring. “Don’t mess with me….lady!” Bart has taken on a sadistic, angry tone. He hears the heavy door open from below knowing it is John, he hastily drags Kristen through the door and scours the area, considering his next move.

 

***

 

Brady grips the neck of the man carrying him, who has whirled his body toward the sound of the gunshot. “Okay….okay…it’s all right…” Holding Brady tight against him, he estimates the noise and who might be the source. Knowing that he has little time and the building is no doubt surrounded, he runs toward the sound, in the hopes that it is John Black.

 

***

 

The tiny receiver in Abe’s hand crackles and he brings it close to his ear. “Commander…we’ve got movement on or about the third level of the building. Should we go up?”

 

“Did you hear the shot?”

 

“Yes sir, we did.”

 

“Can you determine where it came from?” he whispers.

 

“Somewhere overhead.”

 

“Seen any signs of the kid?”

 

“No sir…but I think we’re dealing with more than a couple of people! I have detected at least three different footsteps.”

 

“Okay, go! You got enough men with you?”

 

“Yes sir.”

 

“Captain Brady and I are on our way.”

 

Abe returns the radio to his pocket and relays the information to Roman. Meticulously they creep out of the dungeon like surroundings toward the dim light of the upper level.

 

***

 

Bart drags Kristen’s limp form up another flight of stairs, disregarding the battering her body is receiving. Cursing as he goes, he finally reaches the dull colorless door leading to the roof of the building. He gives it a hard kick and the last violet-pink tint of sky spills subtly upon the darkness from which he emerges. “Give me a hand, would ya?” Bart snarls his lip at the man whom he had sent earlier to his post.

 

The man runs over to the inert body and questions Bart. “Who’s this?”

 

“NEVER MIND…..just help me get her over here.” The two men move her body until it is upon level ground. The roof flooring, is covered with tiny pebbles, almost like gravel. They lay her down and Bart stands and wipes the sweat pouring from his brow. “Have you seen the chopper yet?”

 

“Nope!”

 

“I’ve still got one bomb left to setup…” Bart glances down at his watch and furrows his brow. “Don’t have much time now….that stupid bimbo….” He glares at Kristen’s motionless form. He snaps too and points at the man standing nearby. “Don’t let her out of your sight, make sure she continues that little nap!” Bart ducks back through the small door into the dark of the building. He straps his bag on his shoulder a little higher and starts the descent of the stairs. He reaches to his pocket for his cell phone and stops in arrested alarm at the knowledge that it is gone. He drops the black nylon back to the floor and begins to frantically rummage through it. He begins to speak almost inarticulately, “where….what….oh great!” He stands and checks his pockets once again. “I must’ve dropped my phone. Bart….you are such an idiot!” He slaps his forehead with the heel of his palm.

 

“Yep…you got that right!” The blood in Bart’s veins turn to ice as John jams the cylinder of his semi-automatic pistol into the base of Bart’s neck. “Get your hands up…NOW!” Bart carefully raises his hands up parallel to each side. Placing a strong hand on Bart’s shoulder, John spins him around and up against the wall, replacing the gun, this time under his chin. “You filthy, stinkin’ bastard….tell me where my son is or I’m gonna blow your tiny little brain all over this wall here.” John’s teeth are clenched tight and his grip relentless. Bart squeezes his eyes together and holds his breath. “TELL ME!” John’ finger on the trigger, visibly moves closer in and Bart lets out a whimper at his impending doom.

 

“Uh…uh….I don’t…know..wha…what…you’re talking…about,” Bart proclaims, his breath labored.

 

“DON’T LIE TO ME!” John seethes.

 

“DADDY!” Brady breaks from the stocky man’s grip and runs full force toward John.

 

Struck with utter disbelief and astonishment, John swings his body around to meet the voice…that voice that sounded more sweet and more precious than anything he had heard in a very long time. Without time for true thought, John catches Brady as he lands right in his arms and almost knocks him backwards. Tears of joy pour from both father and son’s eyes. John clutches his little son tightly to his chest and kisses the top of his head. “Brady….Brady…oh Dad’s here little man….daddy’s here.”

 

The shock of the moment is so great that there is no reaction from either of the henchmen standing at opposite ends of the short passage. Thereupon, John remembers his prisoner. At the same moment Bart recognizes his opportunity and bolts through a wide opening into a vast storage area filled with boxes and crates as high as the ceiling. The windows were boarded shut and painted black to allow no sign of the outside world. John lunges after him, but is resigned to let him go. He turns back to Brady only to become aware of the other man in the hallway. He points his gun toward him and hunches in a proper stance, ready to shoot. The man lifts his hands up casually with a slight grin on his face. John relaxes a bit and squints his eyes, struggling to place this man’s face with a name. Upon revelation of who it is, John’s jaw drops open. “Lance?”

 

Brady clings to John’s jean clad leg and looks back and forth at both of the men. Lance steps a little closer and extends his hand to pilot who had been his saving grace once before. “John.”

 

John’s jaw is still hanging open and he unconsciously takes his hand. “Wow! What….what…” John looks around and rubs his brow. He places his hand on Brady’s back. “Man! What is going on?”

 

Lance lets out a laugh. “Can you believe it? Dimera had no idea I was the pilot that flew you off that island and *then* called me in on this job! I wasn’t gonna do it…ya know, I said I was through with Dimera, but I was so shocked that he didn’t know about me flying the plane….and….” Lance looks at his hands as he rubs them nervously together.

 

John interrupts, “Hey….I don’t care *why*….I’m just….just blown away! Man! Thank God!”

 

“Yeah…I was pretty blown away too when I heard *who* this case involved. Listen man, we gotta get outta here. Dimera is planning to blow this place up with you in it!”

 

John wipes his mouth and bends to take Brady in his arms. He holds him close. “Hey slugger….you okay?”

 

Brady’s voice is barely a whisper, “yeah….” Displaying a little disorientation and justifiable fear, John hugs him tighter, unable to stop the tears from streaming from his blue orbs. “I’m sorry buddy….daddy’s sorry this happened to you.”

 

Lance is moved and gives him a moment with his son before insisting they get going. They move hastily toward the door of the stairwell as Lance becomes the discourser of Dimera’s plans.

Roman and Abe tear up the stairs, each of them taking two at a time. Before they can reach the third floor several of the team our coming down as fast. “Commander….this place is packed with explosives that are timed and ready to explode in minutes!” The man is out of breath and it takes a moment for the news to sink in.

 

“What?” Roman grabs the officer by the shoulder. “How do you know that?”

 

“We gotta get outta here. This place is a ticking time-bomb….literally!”

 

Frazier spotted a device on the second floor and Cunningham just reported two more! It looks like they are set to go off in succession. The first one we found is set to go off in less than 5 minutes and the two that Cunningham found are set to go off only minutes after that!” The officer is frantic and has a crazed look in his eye. “Commander, if we don’t get out of here now….we’re all gonna go up with this building.”

 

“HAS ANYONE SPOTTED THE BOY?” Abe hollers in desperation.

 

“NO! Cunningham heard two men, in a very heated discussion but couldn’t make out what was going on. He found the explosives and took off down the stairs.”

 

Roman and Abe eye each other in troubled distress, unable to speak. Finally Roman claps Abe on the back. “You go! Get everybody out. I’ll go up…see if I can’t find Brady!”

 

“I can’t let you do that Roman!”

 

“GO….there’s not much time, Abe. We gotta find him and you know as well as I do….he’s here! Now GO!”

 

Abe stands reluctant, his dark eyes searching Roman’s face. “Be careful….buddy.” Abe turns quickly away and descends the stairs.

 

Roman reaches the next landing in seconds, his heart pounding in his chest. He takes in a heavy breath and opens the metal door in front of him.

 

***

 

John hesitates as he holds Brady close to him. “Lance…how much time do you think we have?”

 

“Not much, pal! We gotta move.” Lance glances at his watch.

 

John’s gaze is fixed on the door that Bart escaped from.

 

“John…forget him. The important thing is that you have your son. We need to concentrate on getting out of here!”

 

The muscle in John’s jaw flexes in tension. “You’re right! Let’s go!”

 

The two men, Brady clutches tightly around John’s waist, hastily begin the descent of the concrete stairway. The sound of their hurried, heavy steps echoing through the hollowed well.

 

Concentrating on his footwork while descending John almost slams into Roman as he meets them coming up the stairs. Instinctively, both mean take an aggressive positions until their senses register. “Roman!”

 

Astonished that John has Brady, Roman swallows hard. “What happened?”

 

“NO TIME….” John forcefully pushes Roman forward. “This place is about to be blown sky high. We gotta get out of here!”

 

“Who’s he?” Roman glances back toward Lance as he quickly manuevers the steps.

 

“He’s the hero here!” John shouts. Sensing that time is about to fail them, he lunges forward to reach the last landing of stairs. “GO” He pushes Roman forward as the first bomb implodes over head.

 

***

 

Marlena sits in silent prayer. Her fingers to her mouth as the pounding in her chest becomes more prominent. Suddenly, she feels a sense of unquenchable despair. She leaps from the car, causing the policeman with her to perk up.

 

“What is it, Dr. Evans?” He eyes her curiously.

 

“I think….” Before she can say another word, the sound pierces the evening sky and almost in slow motion, as her hazel orbs widen in disbelief, she watches one side of the building give way. “OH MY…….” Marlena brings her hands to her lips. “OH God….NO…..OH…”

 

Joe stands by her side unable to speak, his eyes wide with fear. He comes to and almost pushes Marlena down as he grabs the radio in Roman’s car. He blurts out the tragedy that is insueing rapidly, calling for help.

 

Without thinking, Marlena starts across the street when the police officer sees her. “DR. EVANS….NO” He runs to catch her.

“GO GO GO…..” John screams as he cradles Brady close to him. The building swiftly crumbles around them. Roman, his arms overhead, struggles to protect his head as debris falls from every direction. Smoke and dust begin billow up in dark, choking clouds. The deafening roar of the explosion thunders behind them.

 

Stefano looks on in horror from the helicopter hovering above the building. He despererately struggles to get any communication over the 2-way radio. “BART? WHERE ARE YOU?”

 

Bart lay motionless, the force of the first explosion had knocked him out cold. Stefano’s other henchman, the one attending to Kristen is on the roof of the building. Spotting the helicopter, he begins to wave his hands frantically, leaving Kristen’s lifeless body . “HELP!” The building quickly begins to topple on all sides.

 

Seconds before the roof caves in, Kristen stirs and sits up dazed and confused. “What the…?” The roof finally gives way as Stefano narrows his eyes to see who is on the roof.

 

“TURN THE SPOTLIGHT ON!” Stefano commands the pilot. Stefano gasps as he notices Kristen, and then watches her disappear before his eyes, as if watching a magic show. “God help me….”

 

“Sir….we’ve got to get out of here….” the pilot shouts. Stefano is speechless and numb. He is brought to his senses by the crackling of the radio.

 

“Ba……Boss…” a weak voice calls out. The sound of Bart’s voice infuriates Stefano. “Boss….he…help…me.” The sides of Stefano’s jaw flex in seething anger as he stares at the small black radio in his hand. “I’m….I’m in the….stair…..” Stefano calmly flips the power switch on the radio as the pilot looks to him for guidance. He gives the pilot an upward nod without speaking a word and the helicopter floats like a giant bird away from the destructive, tragic scene.

 

***

 

Holding her abdomen, Marlena runs toward the building, which is now a colossal cloud of smoke. “NO……no…..” she screams in panic.

 

“Dr. Evans…..” The police officer ceases her by the shoulders. “No….don’t….” He wraps his strong arms around her.

 

“Oh….God…..no……” Marlena chokes on her words as she fights to get free. “Let me go…..”

 

“Dr. Evans….please…..it’s too dangerous.” His strength is no match for her although he attempts to be as gentle as possible. As soon as he sees Abe and several officers from the team, stumble into the open air, he releases his grip around Marlena.

 

“ABE…..oh….Abe…..” She runs toward him as he bends, his hands resting on his knees as he struggles to get his breath.

 

When Abe sees Marlena running toward him, he brings her into his arms. Fearful that Roman did not make it out, he squeezes his eyes shut as he holds Marlena close to him. “Okay….okay….calm down…..”

 

Marlena’s whole body shakes as she screams out in desperate sobs. “Oh….please Abe….” tears burn down her cheeks.

 

Abe pulls Marlena away from to look at her, his dark stare is intense and he speaks with sternness. “Marlena? We don’t know anything yet….okay….everything could be fine!”

 

“WHERE’S MY SON?” She begins to push forward as Abe places firm hands on her shoulders. “Where’s…..my…..s..s..son?” Marlena cries out in anguish as she choking on her words; tears pouring forth like a dam of rushing water.

 

“Marlena….” Abe grabs her face. “I want you to go back to the car. Joe? I want you to take Dr. Evans back to the squad car.” Abe glances to the officer standing next to them.

 

Marlena is near collasping when both men lunge to hold her up. “Abe….Oh….God….why?” She goes limp in his arms. “Why…..why……why…..”

 

***

 

The dark night is lit up with flashing lights, mirrored off the water as the scene takes on the resemblance of a war-zone. Fire trucks, police vehicles, emergency medical units litter the streets surrounding the now collapsed buidling on the riverfront. Rescue workers are there ready to begin search and rescue.

 

Marlena stands in the arms of Shawn, attempting to calm her as he and Caroline wait for word on Roman or Brady. Abe runs toward them, stopping breathless. “They’ve found Roman….he’s….okay.”

 

“Ahhh….praise God, and all the saints in heaven….” Shawn hugs Marlena with one arm and his wife with the other; Caroline releasing a cry of relief.

 

Marlena looks at Abe’s dark eyes, her expression is without emotion, her voice barely audible. “What about Brady?”

 

Abe’s dejected gaze tells her the news. “Marlena….there’s been no sign of him….but that doesn’t mean….” his voice trails off.

 

That nauseous feeling floods her senses once again and she leans heavily on the squad car to hold herself up. Shawn braces her. “Dear…let us take you home ….this is too much.”

 

Suddenly their erupts amid the clamor of sirens and noise, a loud vociferation of shouts and hollering. Shawn continues his endeavor to take Marlena home. Abe turns back toward the building, his brow furrowed in question. He begins to walk toward the loud uproar near the heap of smoking rubble.

 

Marlena hears the shouts and wearily stares in the direction of the noise. The air is still very clouded and dense from smoke and a cloud of haze. A figure begins to emerge from the mist and Marlena wipes the blurriness from her eyes to focus on the image just ahead of the small gathering. Like a movie in slow motion, the form takes shape as it nears. Marlena’s breath becomes quicker as the shadowy, soot covered body walks steadily forward. “Oh…” her hands come slowly to her face, covering her mouth.

 

Caroline repeats Marlena’s reaction as Shawn and Abe stand, mouth’s gaping open in tremendous shock.

 

Holding Brady in his arms, John emerges from the smoking ruins, he and Brady covered in black soot and dust. His gait is valiant and courageous.

 

Abe is the first to speak. “Jo…John?”

 

“It’s me partner….”

 

Marlena walks slowly, her knees trembling toward him. His eyes meet hers and it’s like time has stood still. Unbelieving, Marlena reaches up to touch his face and glances at Brady. She begins to weep, emotions she has never felt before rock her very soul. Brady reaches out for her, “mommy.”

 

Marlena takes him in her arms and holds him tightly. “Oh…my boy…my sweet boy….mommy’s here.”

 

John is moved at hearing Brady call her mommy. His eyes swell with tears and he is reminded of how much he truly loves her.

 

Shawn, Caroline and Abe stand in wonder, uncertain of what to say or do at this moment. Within seconds, the media has swarmed their circle and the intimacy of the moment is lost.

 

“MR. BLACK….MR. BLACK….Can you tell us where you have been? What do you know about your son’s kidnapping?” Microphones, cameras, lights, and recorders wave around his face.

 

Abe spreads his arms out to protect. “Let his family have a moment…..PLEASE! STAND BACK!”

 

“Commander Carver….what do you know about all of this?….” A reporter pushes through the crowd.

 

“COMMANDER? What can you tell us?” another voice shouts out.

 

“I have NO comment at this time. We will tell you what we know as soon as possible, but *please* right now…let Mr. Black and his family be together….” Abe, along with several officers who have joined the mob of people begin to push the media back.

 

John’s eyes have never left Marlena’s. Caroline breaks the trance as she takes his cheeks in her hands. “Son?”

 

John smiles his sweet smile and covers her hands. “It’s me….I’m alive.” He brings her to him as she sobs. Shawn surrounds them in his arms. “We’re glad….you’re home son!” The gentle man stifle’s a cry.

 

“I wanna go home…” Brady cries, burying his face in Marlena’s neck.

 

“Okay….okay….we’re going.” Marlena gazes at John, unable to speak, struggling to get her breath. John walks toward her and she turns to go to the squad car.

 

“Joe, take them home.” Abe places a hand on John’s back. John turns to him and brings him into a fierce hug. “Thanks….Abraham.”

 

Abe’s eyes fill with tears. “I just can’t believe you’re here.”

 

They part. “Yeah…that makes two of us.” John searches his friend’s eyes. “We’ll need to talk…soon.”

 

“Of course…”

 

“You’ll want to put a APB on….you know who!” John’s tone is weary. “DiMera!”

 

“It’s done.” Abe takes John’s hand firmly. “Go be with your family.”

 

John’s heart sinks, considering his “family” was in complete disarray. He lowers his gaze. “Yeah…my family.” He turns to follow Marlena and Brady. He closes the door behind them as they get into the car. Soon, they are racing through the streets of a place that was so familiar to him; sitting beside the one person who impelled him back here; the one who shared his soul, and he yet the one that he seemed so far away from at this moment.

 

Marlena rocked Brady back and forth. The shock of the last few minutes, too overwhelming. She sat quietly all the way to the penthouse. They entered the house, Martha and Frank Evans greeting them. They are just as shocked and amazed to see John with her. “I just want to get Brady cleaned up and in bed…” Marlena tells her parents. They are understanding.

 

***

 

John stands in Marlena’s shower, letting the water run down over his body. He winces in pain as the water hits a large cut on his shin. He glances down to see how severe it is. His mind quickly dismisses it and moves on to more complex things….his wife…and Roman…and the his baby, she is carrying. ‘What am I doing?’ John asks himself silently. ‘Doc has moved on and I can’t expect her to just forget the last eight months and come running back to me.’ John leans heavily against the tile of the shower, his head resting on the wall. He considers all that Stefano DiMera has done to obliterate his life, his family. ‘How can one person be that evil?’ His thoughts take him to the moment that Roman Brady walked back into their lives, years earlier. Stefano had destroyed his family, his life and handed it to John. ‘This is exactly what happened to Roman….and now it’s happening to me. Turnabout is fair play.’ he concedes. Although John wasn’t not completely resolved to letting Marlena go, he was too uncertain of what lies ahead to do anything. He turns shower water off, and steps out wrapping a towel around his waist.

 

There is a knock on the bathroom door. “John?” Marlena’s sweet voice makes his heart twinge with pain. “I…uh…have some clothes….for you.”

 

“Oh…yeah…okay. You can come in.”

 

The door slowly opens and John is astounded at the significance of her pregnancy. He had not seen her well enough to realize how far along she was. “Are you okay?” She asks as she glances at his leg. “Let me see.” Marlena comes closer to him and he feels the air getting thinner and thinner. “Oh…John…that’s *bad*!” Her eyes meet his tearful expression as he watches her every move. She gazes at him with deep love and compassion, her eyes pool with unshed tears as she brings her hand up to caress his face. “You’re….real…” The tears spill over the lids of her shining hazel orbs and neither one of them can hold back any longer. She throws her arms around his still wet body and he engulfs. The tears flow in ineffable emotion. They stand holding one another for what seems like an eternity. John gains his presence of mind and pulls her away from him. “Listen…Marlena…I’m gonna go to the loft…”

 

Marlena’s expression is uneasy, still holding on to John’s arms. “Wh…why?”

 

Knowing that their emotions were pretty unstable and probably irrational, John didn’t want to make things difficult. “I…just…think…it’s best.” He moves to start putting on the clothes that she had brought him. He quickly dresses, her back turned to him.

 

“I don’t understand…” Marlena’s tone is anxious and she is shaken by his behavior. “John….”

 

He steps to her. “I don’t want to complicate things….I just really need to be….” He stops before he says the word alone. He had been so alone for months; longing for her, dreaming of the moment that he could hold her again. He swore that if he ever had the chance to hold her again, he would *never* let her go. Now he was forsaking every promise he made. “I have to go.” He goes through the bathroom door and nears the entry of the bedroom. He turns back as she follows him, “I’ll come by tomorrow…” he glances downward. “I want to see the kids.” Before she can utter another word, he is gone.

Martha Evans sits quietly at her daughter’s side while Marlena struggles to understand why John left. “I can’t imagine what he is feeling. I mean, we don’t know what he’s been through. I have no idea where he has even been…” A stray tear rolls slowly down Marlena’s cheek as she considers the hell John must have endured.

 

“That’s right honey….we *don’t* know what he has been through these last months.” Martha caresses Marlena’s arm. “So don’t assume anything. John may be overwhelmed and confused….just give him some time.”

 

It still didn’t make sense. Marlena leaned her head on the back of the sofa, exhaustion pressing harder and harder on her body and mind.

 

“Honey….you need to rest. You *must*…for the baby.”

 

“The baby…” Marlena whispers and gently smoothes her hand across her protruding stomach. “He didn’t say anything…” Tears stream down her cheeks.

 

“Marlena…” Martha puts her arm around her daughter and brings Marlena close to her, wrapping both arms around her and cradling her like she was a little girl again.

 

“Mama….why?….why is everything so difficult?” she cries. “I can’t go on like this….I’m weary…I’m at the end….I…can’t….do…this.”

 

“You know baby, God gives the most trials to those whose character can handle it.” Martha brushes the hair back from Marlena’s face.

 

“Well, I can’t take anymore….” Marlena closes her eyes and sighs deeply.

 

“Shhhh….just rest….”

 

***

 

John lay restlessly on the couch in the loft. Unable to sleep, frustrated and fearful. His emotions had run the extent of all he was made of. He was fighting to keep his sanity. His heart literally ached in pain; at times he neared surrender to the anxiety that was attacking him. He pulled himself to a sitting position. He kept telling himself that he needed to go to her, talk to her, find out what was going on….fight for her, but then he would reason that Roman held too tight ahold on her heart and emotions. John struggled to not be angry that she had fallen back into Roman’s arms, but then he would soften and tell himself, ‘she thought I was dead.’ He spent hours in turmoil until he decided that come morning, he would go see his children; figure out what to do about Brady and tell Marlena that he knows about her and Roman. He finally succumbs to the exhaustion and falls asleep.

 

***

 

Morning finally dawns and Marlena sits on the terrace off her bedroom. She had fallen asleep in her mother’s arms and slept a short while. When the morning sun begin to stream through the windows, she got up, took a shower and made coffee. It was as if everything had been a dream the last 12 hours. She moved about inanimately, unable to pull herself from the sink hole of depression that had attacked her spirit. A million theories and ideas had troubled her thoughts about John and why he left so abruptly. The one thought that kept coming back was something she didn’t want to accept. ‘What if John married me out of guilt and a sense of obligation? And now that he’s back, he realizes his true feelings are that he is, in fact, still in love with Kristen.’ Although her heart pushed that possibility out, her mind, her professional knowledge told her it was not unlikely.

 

Roman knocks gently on the bedroom door but Marlena doesn’t hear, as she is lost in her thoughts. He knocks again to no avail. He quietly opens the door and peers in. His eyes glance toward the open doors on the terrace. He steps in and walks to the terrace. “Hi.”

 

She jumps slightly at his voice and turns to look at him. “Hi…”

 

“Sorry I scared you…uh…want some company?”

 

Desperately wanting to be alone, but knowing that Roman must be hurting, she places a hand on the chair next to her. “Come…sit.” Roman walks out onto the terrace, his arm is in a cast and sling. He sits in the chair.

 

They both stare out across the city. The autumn breeze is cool enough that Marlena pulls her robe up around her. They sit in silence, except for the sound of morning traffic beginning it’s song. Finally Marlena breaks the quiet between them. “You okay?” Roman does not answer for a long while.

 

“I don’t know…” he returns with little emotion.

 

Marlena realizes the reason for Roman’s demeanor. Her heart constricts in pain. She had been around this mountain enough. She knew that John’s presence just caused more pain and devastating memories for him.

 

“Doc… there’s some things I need to tell you….”

 

Marlena turns her eyes toward him. “Okay…”

 

“I knew John was alive.”

 

Silence.

 

“I’ve known…. he was alive and in Salem.”

 

“What?” Not expecting that, she questions incredulously.

 

Roman continues without breaking the inflection of his voice, never looking at Marlena. “I found John at the loft the day Brady was kidnapped…the day that Abe and I went over there….he was nearly dead….from a gunshot wound. I didn’t know if he was gonna make it.” Roman shakes his head and draws in a heavy breath. He continues as if he is reading a speech. “I didn’t want to tell you….I was afraid it would upset you. I thought….I thought that if you didn’t know….it would be easier.” He turns his body to face her. Marlena’s eyes are filled with tears now, filled with pain and hurt and confusion. “I guess the truth is, I didn’t *want* you to know. I came back to Salem because I heard that John had died. I thought that if I came back….” his eyes become teary and he turns away. “I thought that there might be a chance for us….” Marlena closes her eyes and tears flow down her cheeks. “….that we could start again.” Dejected and cast down, Roman stands and walks to the balcony ledge, leaning against it, facing her. He closes his eyes for a moment, and leans his head back. “Oh….Doc. I’ve been living this dream, ya know? I can’t seem to move forward…and when I heard that John…had *died*, I don’t know, it was like…maybe it was suppose to be that way. Like maybe I wasn’t moving on with my life because God knew that we would be together again.” He searches her face for understanding. She listens quietly, her hazel orbs still glisten with fresh tears. “I *don’t* want to let you go Marlena.” He turns his back to her, leaning against the ledge. “I just can’t seem to get over you and me.”

 

Sorry for his pain yet for the first time in years feeling no guilt, she swipes a tear from her cheek. Her heart overflows with love for him and she joins him, taking his hand in hers; grateful for his honesty, knowing how difficult that kind of admission was. “Oh Roman…” she leans her head on his shoulder.

 

***

 

Chelsea and John get re-acquainted and John asks if he could wake the children.

 

“Of course, Mr. Black. Do you want me to tell Marlena you’re here?” she queries.

 

“Uh…she awake?” John runs his fingers across his lips.

 

“Yes…for awhile now. In fact, I don’t think she slept much…”

 

John shoves his hands in his front pockets. “Uh..no…that’s okay. Don’t tell her I’m here yet. I’ll see her after I see the children.”

 

“Sure.”

 

John ascends the stairs and comes to Belle’s door, hearing her baby voice his eyes well up with tears. He peers in to see her playing with a baby doll in her crib. He tip toes over to her bed and gazes at her tiny frame from behind. “Belle baby…” he whispers. Belle jerks around to see him, her pacifier bobbing up and down in her mouth, and for an instant it looks as though she is going to cry. “It’s daddy…” John speaks gently with love in his voice. “Hi baby….it’s daddy.” John is afraid it’s been too long and he winces in discouragement.

 

Belle pulls the pacifier from her mouth. “Daddy come home?”

 

John smiles. “Yeah little punkin girl….daddy’s home.” Tears pour down his cheeks as he reaches down in her crib, and she lifts her arms toward him. He holds her against his chest, amazed at how much she has grown. “Oh baby girl…daddy’s missed you.”

 

“Daddy home!” Belle squeals in delight and John laughs.

 

“You are *so* big Belle! When did you get so big?” John pulls her back to look at her sweet face.

 

Belle puts her tiny hands on John’s cheeks and announces with pride, “Belle baby ith big now.”

 

John kisses her cheeks and laughs through his tears. “Oh…Belle…you *are* big. Whattaya say we go wake up Brady?” John raises his eyebrows.

 

Belle claps her hands together. “Bwady home?” Belle was asleep when they arrived home the night before.

 

“Yeah, Brady’s home ….let’s go tickle him awake.” John lowers Belle to the floor.

 

She takes his hand in her’s and pulls him laboriously toward the door. “mon…daddy.”

 

***

 

Marlena attempts to stifle her mixed feelings of hurt and compassion. She is uncertain of what to say or how to allay Roman’s pain and condemnation, but she is certain she just wants this all to be over. Marlena remembers how Roman had dedicated himself to finding Brady and being a source of comfort to her. She reaches up and caresses his cheek. “Roman…I *do* love you.” More tears threaten to break through their boundaries.

 

Roman lifts his head and his eyes meet hers. “Just not like you do him….” he whispers, biting down on his jaw. Before she can answer, Roman leans forward, kissing the top of her head. “You need to *tell* John….” He turns and is out the door before she can speak.

 

Perplexed by his statement, she watches him leave her bedroom. Her hearts breaks for him, but she whispers a prayer of thankfulness. “Thank you…for letting go.”

 

***

 

Roman passes by Brady’s bedroom and hears John’s voice. He stops long enough to hear the blissful reunion of a father and his children. He clenches his fist together, gritting his teeth; his heart hurting…longing for what he knows will never be. He relaxes his fist, takes in a deep breath and whispers. “You win, John.”

 

***

 

“Wet’s go tickle mommy….kay?” Belle climbs on John’s back as he and Brady wrestle on the bed. “Daddy? Bwady? Wet’s goooo….” Belle smacks John’s back. John turns over and brings Belle down next to Brady tickling her until she squeals in laughter.

 

Marlena, hearing the laughter, walks toward the hallway; her heart is heavy. She reaches Brady’s bedroom and opens the door. Her countenance lightens, seeing her beautiful babies playing with their daddy. She holds her mouth to stifle a cry of joy.

 

“MOMMY….” Belle climbs from the bed and runs to Marlena, wrapping her arms around her legs.

 

“Hi…sweet girl.” Marlena bends over and pats Belle on the back, kissing the top of her head.

 

John and Brady halt their wrestling match to look up. John’s smile diminishes quickly. Brady runs to Marlena as well. “Mommy!” Kissing him, she looks at John, laying on his back, propped on his elbows. “Hi.” Her tone is meager and cautious.

 

“Hi.” John gets up from Brady’s race car bed. “Uh…sorry I didn’t call, I didn’t want to wake you…” he glances around nervously.

 

“Oh…you wouldn’t have woken me…that’s for sure.” she gives her eyes a quick roll upward and let’s out a tiny laugh.

 

“Yeah…Chelsea said…you didn’t sleep very well.” John rubs his hands together. “Listen…I wanted to take the kids to the park…if that’s okay?”

 

Marlena stares at him, becoming irritated with his indifference. “Of course…you can take your children to the park…” She reaches down and gives Brady’s hair a tossle. “Hey…why don’t you two go see if Chelsea will make you some dinosaur pancakes?!”

 

“Oh…goody!” Brady dances around, grabbing Belle’s hand. “mon Belle…you can have the first one!”

 

Belle jumps up and down with glee. “YAY! pancake!” The children run from the room leaving John and Marlena staring at one another in awkwardness.

 

‘This is silly.’ Marlena tells herself. She was becoming more angry that John had not mentioned anything about her pregnancy. ‘Surely he has thought about it.’ She folds her arms across her stomach and looks intently at him.

 

“How are you feeling?” John asks hesitantly.

 

She smiles slightly, trying not to cry. “I’ve felt better.”

 

John glances down at his feet, crossing his arms in defense. “I’m….uh…sorry.”

 

“Daddy?” Brady pushed past Marlena at the door of his bedroom.

 

“Yeah slugger?”

 

“Will you have pancakes with us?”

 

“Sure.” Almost relieved for the interruption, John picks Brady up in his arms and lifts him to his shoulders. “Let’s go.”

 

Marlena moves to the side so John can get by, anger and shock mounting in her over his insensitivity. He leaves her standing in the hallway, discouraged and hurt beyond words.

 

John reaches the bottom of the stairs and lifts Brady off his shoulders. He turns to look up the stairway, longing to run back to her, take her in his arms and just hold her.

 

***

 

“Have you seen the news?” Abe asks Marlena over the phone.

 

“No…I haven’t even picked up the paper.”

 

“They’ve identified one of the bodies in the building.”

 

“Really? Who?”

 

“Kristen Blake….”

 

“NO!” Marlena brings her hands to her lips. “Abe…why? Why was Kristen there?”

 

“We don’t know. We don’t if she was working with DiMera or what! She had spent some time with him…”

 

Marlena props herself up on the edge of the desk in the living room. “I can’t believe it….” she stares straight ahead in disbelief. “Does John know?”

 

“I haven’t been able to reach him…do you….”

 

Marlena cuts him off. “He took Brady to the doctor and then was taking the children to the park.”

 

Abe detects a slight irritation in Marlena’s voice. “Everything okay?”

 

“What? With Brady?”

 

“Noooo….with you.”

 

Marlena sighs heavily and she closes her eyes. “I don’t know…”

 

“What’s going on?”

 

“Oh Abe….I don’t know what has happened to John. He’s not the man I know….”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Abe, he hasn’t been here. He went to the *loft* last night. He came early this morning to pick the children up…” she begins to cry, “He hasn’t….said…a word about the baby.”

 

Abe is silent, attempting to put the pieces of that puzzle together. “Well….maybe….maybe he knows about Kristen…and he feels guilty.” Abe offers.

 

Marlena wipes the tears from her eyes. “I don’t know…he just isn’t the same. I’m scared…”

 

“Marlena, there is no doubt in my mind how much John loves you. He just needs some time. Don’t give up.”

 

Marlena smiles through the tears. “Thanks Abe. Oh Abe? Have you seen Roman?”

 

“Yeah, he’s been at the scene all morning with me.”

 

“How is he?”

 

There is a pause, “he’s gonna be alright.”

 

Marlena smiles, knowing what a good man Abe is. “Thank you…”

 

“You call me if you need anything.”

 

“I will.”

“Naturally, we haven’t seen any signs of him.”

 

“Okay…Abraham…just keep things pretty tight over at the penthouse. I don’t *think* we’ll see DiMera for awhile, but I don’t want to take any chances.” John mindlessly runs his thumb through the pages of a book on the kitchen counter in the loft.

 

“You got it. Hey buddy? How are doing?” Abe questions.

 

John hesitates, unwilling to open up. “I’m…okay…”

 

“John…I know you’re not *okay*! You’ve been through hell.”

 

“Abraham…I’m doing okay…but thanks for your concern.”

 

“I’m here for you…you know that.”

 

“I know….thanks…keep me informed.” John returns the phone to it’s base and leans heavily on the counter top. He winces in pain as the headache that has plagued him all afternoon pounds on. Almost incessantly his thoughts have drifted to Marlena all day. Feeling supressed and restless, he grabs his jacket and leaves the loft, heading for that place that brought him solace….the pier.

 

***

 

“Mom, I’m going out for awhile. Do you mind watching the kids?” Marlena brings her coat around her.

 

“Well honey…what do you think?” Martha attempts a little good intended sarcasm.

 

Marlena grins. “I just thought I would ask, instead of *assuming* you would watch them.”

 

Frank Evans chimes in. “You think it’s safe for you to go out by yourself? Why don’t I drive you?”

 

“Thanks daddy, but I just want to walk….I just need to get some air…”

 

Her father eyes her with concern and then yields, knowing how troubled she is. “Okay…but you be careful.” She gives him a kiss and shuts the door.

 

***

 

Marlena pauses at the top of the stairs leading down to the pier. She notices John standing on the edge, gazing out into the mist. She considers the irony of meeting him here; sensing that unseen force…that pull that had always compelled both of them to that special place. John is unaware of her presence as she carefully descends the steps. After a moment, he hears her footsteps and turns slightly. Upon seeing her, his heart constricts in pain and he turns back to the water. Trying to empathize with his despondency toward her, she speaks in a cautious tone, “John?” He does not respond. She walks closer to him, laying a hand on his leather clad arm. He stands motionless.

 

Marlena steps away from him and bringing her own coat up around her, she peers out into the misty darkness off the pier. “Let me guess? You couldn’t rest; feeling smothered by questions and people….” she continues without looking at him, “you didn’t want to be around anyone….you needed to think.” She breathes in the night air, knowing *exactly* how he is feeling and *why* he needed this place. “You had to come here….it brings you comfort….release.” She glances his way and their eyes lock for a moment. She smiles and swallows the lump that has formed in her throat. “You know…I have stood on this pier a thousand times I bet.” Her voice is heavy with sentiment and fond remembrance as she returns her gaze to the thick cloud of fog looming over the black waterway. “I have cast a million dreams and desires into these waters.” The heels of her shoes click in a soft cadence across the wooden pier as she walks closer to the water.

 

John is silent as he watches her pregnant frame gracefully glide away from him. His heart is heavy and he wants to just hold her, lie in her arms all night and just….be *hers* again, but he knew that wasn’t possible now. In all he had been through, he considered that he hadn’t been as fearful as he was at this moment, contemplating her words. He waited quietly for her to continue, regarding her with all his heart and mind.

 

The cool air makes the trail of moisture on her cheek more notable, but she doesn’t wipe it away. She continues, “I’ve been thinking a lot….about my life and what I’ve been through….” Marlena struggles as her mind conjures up the last nine months; the immeasurable pain. “Oh… I can’t… even begin…to tell what…losing you…was like.” She finally turns to face John, tears glisten in her eyes. She watches him for a moment, his hands shoved into the front pockets of his jeans, his gaze narrowed. As she walks past him she runs her hand down his arm and walks to the bench where she sits and he eventually joins her. John sits on the edge of the bench rubbing his forehead with his fingertips, rubbing away the persistent headache, and trying with all his might to be attentive; waiting for her to tell him about Roman.

 

“I have to admit…” she continues, “this is all pretty unreal to me.” Marlena eyes him closely. “I mean, I thought…you….were…..dead.” She turns her head as the tears come more fluidly now. “I have tried and tried…” she chokes on her words as John stands from the bench.

 

He walks to the end of the pier, unable to restrain his emotions, he blurts out. “I don’t need to hear all this! He turns around and faces her, “I’ve heard enough….I *know* you will never get over Roman and…..you’ve made your choice, you made your choice 2 years ago…and it wasn’t *me*. I know who your choice will *always* be. I *know* you love Roman.” He turns to the water, clenching his jaw tightly together, he whispers a silent prayer, ‘please God, don’t let me lose it…don’t let me *totally* lose it!’

 

Marlena stands in utter astonishment at his outburst. She watches him walk away, trying to process what he is saying. She brings her hand up to her mouth, realizing the motive for his indifference toward her. ‘Oh…*my*…it’s all a misunderstanding.’ her heart leaps with joy. She swipes the tears from her eyes, anxious to correct his thoughts. ‘John thinks Roman and I are back together…’ Marlena closes her eyes and whispers a silent prayer. ‘God…help me…give me the words that will calm his spirit…bring him back to me.’

 

John’s senses are accosted by the sound of her shoes again on the wooden flooring, soon he feels her touch. She runs her hands down the length of his arms, shoulders to wrists. She laces her fingers between his. “John…you don’t understand.” She closes her eyes, almost overwhelmed to be touching him again. Turning around he slowly stretches his fingers away from hers. His eyes shine with tears that are very close to pushing beyond their boundaries.

 

Streams of delicate tears trickle down Marlena’s face and she brings her hand up to caress his cheek. “You’re right…I *do* love Roman…” John lowers his face as the tears start to fall. “I love him with the kind of love that…….” She withdraws her hand and looks upward into the night sky, trying to hold back the tears. “….the kind of love that makes me hurt for him when he’s unhappy. I worry about him, I want him to be happy.” Marlena places her hand on John’s chest, under his jacket to run her hand over his defined pectoral muscles. She looks in his eyes, “you know what I wish?”

 

John swallows the lump in his throat. He doesn’t speak, but shakes his head slightly. Instinctively, he gently takes a hold of the hand that is caressing his chest and holds it against him.

 

Barely able to speak because of the impenetrable emotion caught in her throat, she continues, “I wish……I wish we wouldn’t have met…..ten years ago……*oh*….I wish…..” Inconceivable sadness sweeps over John to hear her say that she wishes they had never met. He is confounded by her physical compassion and yet the hurtful words.

 

Before he can turn away she takes hold of his face with both hands. “I *wish*…. I would have met you 20 years ago….*30* years ago! My heart aches that I’ve had *so* little time with you.” John is astounded at what she is saying and narrows his eyes in confused reflection. All powers of perception have left him at the moment and he is speechless.

 

Marlena gives him a teary eyed, sweet smile and continues her discourse. “When you walked into my life, I was *forever* changed, never to be the same again. And…” she lowers her head as the tears continue to come. “And when I consider….what God has handed me in you…I am overwhelmed, completely *overcome* with that incredible *gift*. Why would He choose to bless me this boundlessly? God took you from His trophy case and handed you to *me*! And…now…after I thought I’d lost you forever….He’s brought you back to me.” Again she brings her gaze up to meet his tear filled eyes. “Oh….*my* love…*you* are mine.” She says it as if she is convincing herself of the fact. “John….I *love* you. I love you with that love that…..that I would die for….. that I would move heaven and earth for. A love *so* complete that without you I am not whole.” John’s cheeks are wet with tears and she is moved by his sensitivity. She wipes his tears away with her fingers. “There is nothing I can do or ever say that could even come close to expressing what I feel for you.” She turns away from him and with the back of her hands wipes her own face. She exhales a deep breath as if a heavy burden has been lifted from her shoulders. “Oh…I have often wondered why God allowed two wonderful men to be a part of my life….two men who has loved me and given me such joy; incredibly beautiful children,” she looks at the prominence of her coat and rests her a hand over her belly. Still speechless, John follows her with his eyes as she turns to face him once again. “But…I believe we have only one…soulmate, one person that we are to be with *forever*, that we are to be *one* with, completely and totally. That’s you my love. You’re the one. You *always* have been….” emotion overtakes her again and she can only whisper, “you *always* will be.”

 

Finally, although John is still unable to find his voice, he is overtaken by that deep necessity inside him to bring her to him. He reaches out to touch her face. Tears fall from his eyes as he enfolds her. They embrace for awhile before finding each other’s lips. Words are not required….there is no need. Even with the obstruction between them their bodies meld together and that desire, that passion, that irrepressible longing to touch, to smell, to taste, to be one, is resumed again and alive more than ever.

 

Marlena, her lips still pressed to his, brings her fingers to touch his lips and chin. The way she did *that* had always enduced such passion in him. He brings his hands to her face and deepens the kiss. The hunger that was growing inside him, causes him to moan with desire. Still kissing her he begins to talk softly, “Oh…Doc…honey, I love you. Baby…I’m sorry….I’m so sorry….I thought….” Marlena feels his wet, hot tears spill onto her hands. “I was so….confused….”

 

“Oh…honey” Marlena breaks the contact between them and runs her fingers over his lips. He kisses the pads of her fingers. “John….don’t *ever* question my love for you….never do that, okay?” She gently brushes his wet cheeks with her the tips of her fingers.

 

“I’m *sorry*. It’s just that….it had been *so* long and I knew you *thought* that I was dead…..” he lowers his gaze to the ground. “Doc, as bad as hated to believe it, I knew you had to move on sometime…..and I couldn’t blame you for it but….” He looks at her again, overwrought with excited emotion. “I didn’t come to you because I….I *saw* you…. and Roman… together. I didn’t *know* how long he had been here and….” John talks on rapidly and incessantly and then looks at her protruding stomach and takes in a deep breath. “And…the baby. Doc, you and….*Roman* are going to have a baby.” He makes himself look at her and then moves away toward the edge of the pier.

 

“WHAT?” Marlena gasps in astonishment at his words.

 

John puts his hands in his coat pocket and squints his eyes. He looks around the pier, exhibiting discomfort at the subject. “Doc…we can’t overlook that fact. I mean…Roman isn’t going to give you up…*especially* now that you are expecting his child!”

 

Marlena turns on her heel, her mouth gaping open. She is unable to stifle a laugh at the absurdity of his words. “John….wh…what…in…the…world….” She pauses and brings her hand to her brow, “Oh…*my*…I can’t believe this!” She places both hands on her pregnant belly and addresses her unborn daughter, smiling with the realization that she gets to tell John. “Baby girl….you’re daddy is so mixed up!” She walks to his side.

 

John cocks his head and raises an eyebrow. Marlena turns toward him, her face lit up with bliss, her eyes glitter with joyful tears. She unbuttons her coat to expose her stomach and takes his hand in hers. She gently places his hand over her round, taut belly. He is holding his breath, wondering what she is doing. “Doc….what are you doing?”

 

“Well, I think it’s about time you get acquainted with *your* soon to be baby *girl*!”

 

John’s respiration becomes shallow. He stands dumbfounded, the palm of his hand still against Marlena’s stomach. Tears fill the blue oceans of his eyes and he lowers his head slightly. “Wh…what?” He looks at her hand covering his. “Marlena?…..” he whispers.

 

She nods her head in confirmation and gives him all the time he needs, she doesn’t speak. Silently, he brings his other hand to her belly and lovingly places it there. He drops to his knees, his sapphire eyes swell with tears of joy. Bringing his cheek to her stomach, he closes his eyes, lost in the reverie of this moment. Marlena, still quiet, runs her fingers through his thick hair and down along his face and neck.

 

“My baby…” he whispers. He finally stands to his feet and gazes at her. “I…*didn’t* know.” He gives her a pained look and searches the ground with his eyes, struggling to find words to convey his shock and disappointment, remembering his conversation with Roman. “Ro…Roman…he said it was *his*.” John feels his face grow hot with rage. “He knew! He knew all along…..” John storms across the pier, pacing. “He knew all along and *never* told me….”

 

Marlena is shocked at what John is saying. Again, hurt and anger rising in her over Roman. She walks to where John is and brings her arms around his waist. “Honey….don’t…let’s just go home. I just want to be home with you right now…okay?” She gives him a pleading look.

 

He takes ahold of her by the shoulders. “I didn’t know…” he clenches his teeth together, infuriated.

 

“Okay…..it’s okay….let’s just go…” Marlena palms his cheek, tears are welled up in both their eyes. “Let it go honey.”

 

John stares deeply into her eyes, fury burning inside of him that Roman wouldn’t tell him something so important. Staring at her, searching her eyes, her imploring gaze, her soothing touch all begin to calm his stirred emotions.

 

Marlena leans in to brush his lips ever so lightly. “I love you…” she whispers as the tears continue to fall. They are both lost in each other’s eyes and unaware of Roman moving down the stairs. The trio stop sharply when they notice one another, standing in awkward silence. In anger, John lunges forward, out of Marlena’s arms and firmly grabs Roman by the coat. “I outta……” John’s face is red and the vein’s in his temples stand out, his teeth clenched tightly together, he holds Roman forcefully against the wall on the stairs. His chest rising and falling in fury as he struggles internally with how to deal with him.

 

Marlena clutches John’s arms from behind and pleads with him, “John….*please*….don’t!”

 

John holds his position for a moment. Eventually he squeezes his eyes together and releases the hold he has on Roman. He speaks through his teeth, “why did you tell me the baby was yours?”

 

Unsurprised at the altercation, Roman smoothes his shirt, runs his fingers through his hair and walks down past John to the pier. “I didn’t *tell* you the baby was mine….you just assumed that, John.”

 

John goes after him and spins Roman around to look at him, he begins to shout, “BUT YOU DIDN’T TELL ME! YOU KNEW I THOUGHT THE BABY WAS YOURS AND YOU DIDN’T CORRECT ME!”

 

Marlena has joined John, standing behind him she places her hand on his back, gesturing her support. She searches Roman’s face, dejection in her eyes. His eyes meet hers and he lowers his head in shame. ‘Oh Roman, why….why did you keep something so important from him?’ She questions in silence, her heart breaking as she knows how Roman feels about her and the pain he must be suffering. She recalled his words that morning on the terrace….”You need to tell John.” She understands now. ‘Oh Roman…’ Her eyes fill with tears. She still couldn’t understand why he would keep something so important from John, knowing how much it would hurt *her* in the long run. It’s not anger that troubles her heart now, it’s pity….pity for this man that has lost sight of who he is, who has let anger and bitterness rule in his heart….even to the point of deception. Inside, she knew Roman….she knew him as a good and loving, giving man and she couldn’t help but think that she has contributed to the breakdown of that goodness because of her betrayal of him.

 

John starts toward Roman again, his mouth snarled, his fists clenched tight. Marlena pulls him back, “John…*please* let it go, it’s over.” Tears spill out of her eyes as she struggles to keep her hands clasped onto John’s leather jacket. “PLEASE…..” she begs.

 

John relaxes his grip but narrows his eyes at Roman. “You’re pathetic!”

 

Roman stares at Marlena, disregarding John and mouths the words ‘I’m sorry.’ He lowers his head and plods toward the stairs.

 

She presses her lips together and closes her eyes as tears pour down her cheeks. John reaches for her hand and pulls her to him, her eyes still on Roman. Eventually, she buries her face in John’s chest and weeps. He brings his hand to her hair and strokes it softly. He closes his eyes and whispers, “let’s go home.”

“Time for bed…let’s go.” Marlena bends to pick up Belle’s “blankie.”

 

“Nooooo…..I not weady mommy.” Belle protests.

 

John grabs Belle, lifting her high in the air and tickles her tummy with his mouth. “I’m gonna get me a little Belle baby….”

 

“Daddeeeee…..” Belle giggles and squirms in his arms.

 

Brady comes over lifting his arms for John to pick him up. “Daddy….do that to me.”

 

John slings Belle over his shoulder and reaches down to pick up Brady. “Whoa…you are getting *too* heavy little man.” He manages to lift them both and bounces up the stairs. “Time for bed…mommy said.” Belle and Brady both vociferate their disagreement to no avail.

 

Frank and Martha watch with great joy at the happy reunion of their family. They were overjoyed to see John and Marlena walk through the door, arm in arm. “Gramma and Paw Paw will be up to give you a kiss.” Martha calls to the children.

 

“Daddy, weed me a stowee.” Belle wraps her arms around John’s neck.

 

“Okay…daddy will weed you a *stow-ee*!” John accentuates Belle’s baby talk as Marlena looks on with tears in her eyes. She breathes a grateful prayer.

 

***

 

John lays in the race car bed, Brady snuggled against his side and Belle on his chest asleep. A single tear rolls from the corner of his eye, reaching up to wipe it away he whispers, “Thank you God…”. He isn’t aware of her, but Marlena leans against the doorway to Brady’s room, watching…a tearful smile spread across her face. She waits a moment then walks to the bed. John gazes at her with love. “Hi…”

 

“Hi. I would come down there….but…” she places her hands on her round belly. “…she doesn’t let me bend very easy.” She smiles.

 

“Well, I’ll have to come to you then…” John moves to get up, carefully holding Belle against his chest, not wanting to wake her. He cradles the toddler next to him and leans to give Marlena a kiss.

 

Belle lifts her head suddenly, “daddy…” she cries out in her sleep and then lays her head back on his shoulder. John and Marlena freeze then start to laugh.

 

He tries again, leaning in, brushing his lips against hers. “Ummm….” John licks his lips.

 

Marlena grins. “I’ll tuck Brady in if you’ll put Belle in her bed.”

 

“Deal!”

 

They meet in the hallway after securing the children. John goes straight to Marlena, without speaking, he wraps his arms around her waist and leans in to kiss her neck then begins to feather her with light kisses. Marlena tilts her head back to give him more room. “Oh…John…” she whispers. John walks her to the wall and gently pushes her until she is backed up against it. He is more forceful now as he explores with his lips. She closes her eyes and clutches his thick dark hair, sighing in ardent passion. “Ohhh…..honey….” Soon she remembers they aren’t alone in the house. “Honey….” she whispers breathlessly in his ear. “My parents….”

 

“I don’t care….” John nibbles on her ear lobe.

 

“Let’s go…to…the…bed….bedroom….” her breath is staggered as she begins to move, pulling him with her. John continues to kiss her neck and face, lost in his desire for her.

 

The lovers stumble through the bedroom door. John kicks it closed behind him as he starts to undress Marlena. She helps him, loosening the tie in her dress and letting it drop to the floor. John stops to gaze at her and tears fill his eyes. He caresses her arms, causing her to shiver. His eyes wander over her body. She holds her stomach, slightly self-conscious of her appearance. “You are *so* beautiful.” He whispers as he covers her hands with his and drops to his knees making him eye level with her protruding stomach.

 

“Baby….baby…” John whispers, kissing her bare flesh. Tears begin to stream down his face, overwhelmed with gratitude yet sorrow for the lost time and all that Marlena has had to endure by herself. “I’m sorry…” he cries.

 

Marlena bends and takes his face in her hands. “My love…” John rises to meet her. They gaze longingly at each other. Marlena smoothes her hands across John’s chest, aching to feel his body against hers, she begins to unbuttun his shirt. He loosens his belt as she begins to kiss his chest. She stops abruptly when she moves over the 8 inch scar running down the middle of his chest. “JOHN?” she gasps.

 

“It’s okay…I’m okay.” His hand covers her hand that traces the length of the scar.

 

“What…..” Her eyes fill with troubled tears.

 

“Shhh….it’s okay…” he presses his finger to her lips.

 

“John…what happened to you? Where have you been…” She begins to cry and he brings her into his arms.

 

“I don’t want to talk.” he whispers. “I need to hold you right now…feel you….” He walks her to the bed and lays her back gently, caressing her body as she succumbs to his touch, the power he possessed over her was too strong to deny.

 

Months apart; worlds between them, all is forgotten as they spend the next few hours fortifying their connection as lovers; strengthening their unity as husband and wife; expending themselves for the other.

 

***

 

John sleepily turns over, reaching to bring Marlena closer to him. He awakens, realizing she isn’t in bed. He turns on his back and squints to bring his eyes into focus. He leans to turn the bedside light on. When the room illuminates, he sees Marlena gripping the back of the chaize lounge in their bedroom, her body posture bent; her eyes shut tight. She is holding her abdomen. John bolts from the bed. “Doc? What is it?” He asks frantically.

 

She draws in a deep breath without opening her eyes until the contraction subsides. Her brow is wet with perspiration. She looks at him and gives him a weak smile. “The…baby…” she breathes out.

 

“WHAT? What do you mean the baby? Wha….when? When is this baby coming?” John’s heart begins to pound in his chest.

 

“I think…now.” Marlena laughs. She takes in several deep breaths, her hands still gripping the chair.

 

“What do you mean? Like right now?” John runs to put a pair of boxer shorts on while inquiring. When he returns, Marlena is beginning another contraction. “Okay….baby…I’m here….”

 

Marlena grits her teeth and closes her eyes as the contraction intensifies. When it passes, she starts to walk around the room, breathing in and out with deep concentration.

 

“Doc…how long have you been having contractions?” He glances at the red letters of the bedside clock. 3:20 A.M.

 

“Oh….” she paces the room, rubbing her stomach in a circular motion, breathing…in ..out….in…..out. “…a couple of hours.” She carefully walks to her “post”, as another contraction begins and grips the chair.

 

“WHAT? Why didn’t you wake me honey?” John is flabbergasted that he has slept through all this.

 

“I….” she clenches her teeth together, trying with all her might not to scream out. “OHHHH…..” John steps to her side, placing one hand on her lower back and the other on her belly which is now hard as a rock. “I…didn’t…want…..to..wake you…” she releases a heavy breath as the contraction slows. “…if it wasn’t the real thing…I didn’t want to wake you. I’ve been having contractions for several months….just not this hard.” She looks at him and smiles sweetly.

 

John’s heart floods with love and incredible adoration for her at this moment. He gives her one of his heart-stopping grins. “I *love* you.” He replaces her hands with his and begins to massage her stomach.

 

Marlena cups his cheek in her hand and gives him a little laugh. “I love you…” The smile quickly fades, “Ugh….here we go again.”

 

“OKAY….we can do this…we’ve done it before! Take my hand.” He offers her one hand that she grasps with all her might. “How far apart are they?”

 

“Minute and a half maybe right now…but they’ve been sporadic.” Marlena breathes deeply through the contraction until it is gone.

 

Remembering Belle’s birth, John gets in front of Marlena and takes her face in his hands. “We gotta go…*now*.”

 

Marlena’s concentration level is diminishing quickly as the contractions get harder and longer. Her breath is shallow and she nods her head in agreement. “I’ve….got….a…bag….packed….in…the….mercedes….” She holds her stomach and grimaces in pain as another contraction begins.

 

“Okay….breathe through it honey…..” John stands behind her, rubbing her belly as she holds tightly to the chair.

 

When it subsides, he throws on his clothes and helps her slip into a cotton jumper. He tells Marlena’s parents and assures them he will call soon.

 

***

 

“Are you sure you want to do this naturally?” The nurse calls out firmly to Marlena as another contraction begins to rack her body, the monitor registering each contraction stronger and stronger.

 

Laying on her side, Marlena tightens her grip on John’s hand as he leans into her from behind massaging the small of her back with his free hand. Her body trembles, involuntarily as every ounce of energy is drained from her. She shuts her eyes, trying to breathe deeply and steadily as perspiration pours from her brow. “That’s good baby….you’re doing great….” John whispers in her ear.

 

“Dr. Evans? I can go get Landon to do an epidural if you want.” The nurse checks the strength of the last contraction.

 

Completely exhausted, her body begins to relax as the adrenaline rush slows down, Marlena shakes her head as tears roll from the corners of her eyes. “No…I want to do it….” she breathes out, her voice weak and hoarse.

 

John continues to gently massage her back. “Are you sure honey?” His heart aching to see her in such distress.

 

Marlena had decided early on that if she could have Belle without any anesthesia, she could have this baby without it as well. Believing it slowed the recovery process down after birth and feeling that it could even contribute adversely to the baby, she was determined to do it on her own.

 

The nurse checks Marlena’s dilation. “Okay…you’re at an 8. Do I *need* to tell you that things are going to get pretty intense…you’re going into transition.” She pats Marlena’s leg. “I’ll call Dr. Samuelson, let her know where we’re at.” She looks at John. “She’s gonna need a good coach…you up for it?”

 

John gives the nurse a proud grin. “You kiddin’ me? We’ve been there done that…haven’t we baby?!” He looks at Marlena and winks. The nurse gives him an inquisitive look. “I delivered our first daughter…in a cabin…on Smith Island!”

 

“Oh…*well*…then you guys are pros!” The nurse laughs.

 

Marlena, attempting a smile, covers her eyes with her hand and nods wearily. She laboriously turns to her back, John bracing her stomach to help her. “Ohhhh….” She moans, clutching John’s hand and gives him a teary fatigued smile.

 

John sits next to her on the bed dabbing at her forehead with a damp cloth. He leans to kiss her. “Do you know how much I love you?”

 

Marlena begins to cry. “I’m…s..so…grateful…you’re here.” her voice is barely above a whisper.

 

John wipes the tears from her red cheeks, his own blue eyes swell with tears. “Love is what got me here, Doc…” he whispers.

 

***

 

“PUSH MARLENA! All the way…8…9…10. Good! Okay relax now. You are doing *great*!” Dr. Samuelson watches the monitor. “Okay….Marlena, when this next contraction starts, I want you to just breathe through it. Okay? I don’t want you to push…..just breathe. John help her.” The room waits in tense silence for the seconds that seem like hours to pass until the next contraction. “Okay…here we go….just breathe!”

 

“Breathe baby….” John encourages Marlena as she grimaces in pain, struggling to breathe. “Oh…sweetheart…you’re doing so good.” John kisses her forehead. “Breathe….that’s it…good….keep going.”

 

“AWWWW…..I can’t…..” Marlena squeezes her eyes together clamping down on John’s hand. “OWWW…oh….it hurts.”

 

“Well….she’s got hair….*dark* hair!.” Dr. Samuelson calls out.

 

John’s eyes widen like a little child’s and his eyes become misty. He looks at his wife whose tears are pouring forth now. He leans down and kisses her lips in excitement. “She’s got *hair*!” He exclaims. Marlena laughs through her tears.

 

“Okay….I want you to push this time. Give me a really good push….let’s get this little girl born! On the count of three. One…two….three PUSH! John help her….”

 

“PUSH PUSH PUSH PUSH…..you can do it baby! Go go go go…” John holds his palm against hers, creating a support for her to bear down on.

 

“OHHHH……” Marlena screams out.

 

“That was *great*…you did great…Marlena….she’s got a head full of black hair!” Dr. Samuelson exclaims, an expressive smile on her face.

 

John’s gaze is fixed downward as he watches the doctor deliver the head. Tears spill over the lids of his eyes. He looks back at Marlena who is watching him with unutterable joy. She raises her head, straining to see. John feels like his heart is going to explode.

 

“Marlena….” Dr. Samuelson looks intently at her friend and patient. “I want you to push this time with every ounce of strength you have. Let’s do it this time. Let’s get this little girl out! Okay? You with me?”

 

Marlena nods her head through exhausted yet elated tears. She grasps John’s hand a little tighter.

 

“HERE WE GO…..push push push push…….keep pushing….don’t stop…..5,6….GO GO GO…a little more….8,9.10.”

 

The room erupts in jubilant noise as the nursing team claps and whoops out praises and felicitations. John is crying freely, his mouth standing open. Dr. Samuelson looks at him as her own eyes become teary, handing him the scissors to cut the cord. “Hey daddy…meet your baby girl.” The room falls silent except for the broken cries of this “miracle.”

 

“Oh….Doc…” John is speechless as the tears run down his cheeks. Marlena brings her hands to her face as the doctor hands John their baby daughter. “Baby….” John whispers, his eyes never leaving the tiny bundle wrapped in blue surgical paper in his arms. He brings her to Marlena so that she can see their tiny, perfect symbol of new life, a new beginning. John watches his wife’s face. Leaning down to her, he captures her lips in an expressive, thankful endearment. “Thank…you…thank you…” John cries. “I..love…you..”

 

Marlena cups his cheek in her hand, fervent emotion bringing forth profuse tears of joy. “I love you…*oh*…I love you…” she repeats over and over.

 

***

 

This glorious day has now faded to the early hours of evening. Family and friends have been at the hospital all day to pay adoration to the newest addition in the Black family. Still unnamed, baby Black has adapted quickly and with ease to her new family. John, having never left Marlena’s side, has taken a much needed break to go with Marlena’s parents to get Belle and Brady dinner, while Marlena tries to rest. She lay peacefully, feeling astoundingly well, thinking of the “perfect” name for her “perfect” little girl. ‘It’s got to be *so* special,’ she tells herself. She liked the idea of naming her a “B” name because of Brady and Belle, and Brianna was the name that had come to her mind the most. She had thought for months about a name but now that John was here…she just hadn’t had the time to mention it. ‘I wonder if he will like Brianna?’ she questions silently. The stillness of the room is interrupted by a tiny whimper in the bassinet beside her. Marlena brings her daughter to her chest and cradles her close. “Baby girl…mommy’s here…..”

 

***

 

John quietly opens the door to Marlena’s room and peeks around the corner, not wanting to wake her if she’s sleeping. Marlena is nursing the baby, stroking her head while gazing lovingly at her tiny face and hands. She doesn’t detect John’s presence and he stands overtaken by his emotions at the sight. At this moment, all he has ever done, everything he has ever dreamed of doing or being, can’t compare with the sense of fulfillment inside of him. The oceans of his blue eyes brim with overpowering tears of emotion. He leans against the wall and turns his gaze upward. “God…I…am…so…blessed. Thank You…thank You…” he whispers.

 

Marlena hears him and when their eyes meet, she smiles sweetly. John walks to her side and bends down to kiss his daughter’s tiny head. “You and *my* daughter are the most beautiful things I’ve ever seen, and I’ve never loved you more than I do right now.” Marlena’s eyes shimmer with tears.

 

“Kiss me.” Marlena whispers. John responds and their lips meet in a tender caress.

 

***

 

After Marlena’s finishes, John changes and swaddles the baby once again, placing her in the crib. “Lay beside me…” Marlena moves over, patting the space next to her. John carefully moves in beside her, enfolding her in his arms. “We have to name our daughter, honey.”

 

“I know…she might get along better in life if she actually has a name, huh?” John laughs, kissing Marlena’s forehead.

 

Having never spoken to him about it, Marlena is a little hesitant to tell him what she was thinking, but she begins anyway. “Well…I…since…I didn’t know….I mean…I had been thinking about a name….before…” she gives him a hasty look and then starts to fiddle with the button on his shirt. “I was thinking….now….if you don’t like this….that’s fine….we don’t have to name her this…”

 

He grabs her hand. “What is it, already?”

 

Marlena gazes at his deep blue eyes. “I kind of like….Brianna.” For an instant she fears he doesn’t like it.

 

“I *love* it!” His eyes never leave hers as he kisses her lips. “I….love it!”

 

“You do? Really?” Her eyes light up.

 

“I do! Really!” He turns his eyes upward, “let’s see…Brady, Belle and Brianna Black….oh yeah…sounds good to me.” He returns his gaze to her, adoring her with his passionate eyes. He reaches up and traces her delicate jaw line. His tone becomes sedate, thick with feeling. “You know Marlena…my life has been like a whirlwind since I got back to Salem.” His eyes search hers. “There’s so much…to talk about…and we *will*.” He smiles, “we’ve got forever to talk. But what I’ve been through the last 9 months has taught me….a lot.” John cast his gaze downward for a moment, obviously struggling with his thoughts. Marlena strokes his cheek, smiling wistfully, conveying her support and love. He breathes in deeply and continues, “When I think back on what we’ve been through I am overwhelmed…” He shifts his jaw, stifling the emotion rising in him. “The fact that we are here….right now….like this….blows me away.” She nods in agreement, swiping at a tear that has escaped. “But you know what it tells me?” She can only shake her head in question as emotion assumes her self-possession.

 

“It tells me that it’s *right.* It’s real…and what God has put together….no man can put asunder. Marlena brings a slender finger to cover her lips, her eyes closed as tears stream from her hazel orbs. John pulls her a little closer to him. “You know..there were days that I spent in total darkness when DiMera was holding me captive. *Days* would go by.

 

“Oh…honey…” Marlena caresses his face and cries.

 

“But you know what? I learned to like it.” His voice has taken on an almost child-like tone. “I learned that being in that kind of solitude and quiet afforded me complete dedication to my thoughts. It became my time to recharge….not to mention I was able to build my physical strength during those times, doing pull-ups on the overhead pipes.” Marlena furrows her brow in question. “DiMera wasn’t able to see what I was doing. I needed the strength to get me off that island.” She lays her head on his shoulder, smoothing her hand across his broadened chest. “But…I had a lot of time to think about my life and everything I have been through. I talked to God…a *lot*, and I asked Him a lot of questions. I asked Him why…not accusatively…just inquisitively. I also read a lot. There was a nurse who would bring me books and one of them was the Bible.” Marlena listens intently, giving him a loving smile. He pauses for a moment in reflective thought. He turns his body into hers and runs his finger down her cheek, touching her nose, outlining her lips. “I realized that God has created all of us for a purpose. Have you ever read the book of Esther?” Marlena shakes her head again. “Well, I read it and I was amazed at this woman. But when I got to chapter, 4 verse 11 of the book of Esther…it was like everything became clear to me. Mordecai, Esther’s uncle said this to her, “And who knows but that you weren’t sent here…for such a time as this.” John’s tone is poignant and rich with expression.

 

Marlena, sharing the very soul of this man, weeps with revelation, knowing where his discourse is headed. “Oh,” she sobs.

 

John’s eyes brim with tears. “All that I’ve done…everything I’ve been…everything I will *ever* be, hinges on one thing….” he holds his index finger in front of her face. “Being your husband…being a father…” A tear drops from his eye and Marlena reaches to brush it away. “Being the man that God made me. As I read that scripture, I knew that I would make it back to you. I know now that everything that has happened to me….was *my*…’for such a time as this.’ Oh Doc…when I thought I was going to die…back in Aremid…I needed that! I needed something to jolt me awake. I was suppose to make you my wife….we….were suppose to make that little baby over there.” He points to the crib next to them. Marlena smiles through her tears, moved by his expressiveness and delivery of this powerful revelation.

 

“The months I was separated from you…the children…the only thing I can say is…maybe it was suppose to be so that this moment could be just *this* special. Right now, my faith in God, in you and me, in life…is stronger than it’s ever been.” Tears spill from his eyes but he continues, “I cannot promise you tomorrow….I know that now. But what I can promise you is today….right here…this moment. We have this moment to hold in our hand. And each moment that God sees fit to give me breath…I will be here, and I will be loving you with every ounce of strength that is in me.”

 

Weeping, Marlena wraps her arms around John as he kisses her lips. After a moment they part and she wipes his face with her fingertips. “I can’t….even…find words to express what is in my heart right now.” She chokes on her words and their eyes lock. There is a continuous stream of tears running down her cheeks. “Thank you….” she whispers. Her eyes light up and she raises her eyebrows. “I have an idea…”

 

“What?”

 

“What do you think about….Brianna Faith?”

 

John rolls his eyes upward in wonder for a moment. “Brianna Faith….faith….” his tone is wistful and heavy with sentiment and symbolism. “Faith? Okay!” He leans over and kisses Marlena long and hard on the lips. Parting, he whispers the name over and over. “Brianna Faith….Brianna Faith…..Brianna *Faith* it is!”

 

THE END